LIFE  SKETCHES 


— OF — 


ORSON  SPENCER  AND  OTHERS, 


AND 


HISTORY  OF  PRIMARY  WORK. 


Hurelia  Spencer  IRogers. 


PRINTED    BY 

GEO.  O.  CANNON  &  SONS  COMPANY. 
1898. 


COPYRIGHT  APPLIED   FOR. 


PREFACE. 


THE  desire  to  write  a  sketch  of  my  own  and 
my  father's  life,  including  the  genealogy  of  his 
family,  first  prompted  the  writing  of  this  book. 
My  thought  was,  thereby  to  begin  a  chain  to 
which  other  links  might  be  added  by  future 
workers.  A  chain  by  which  our  family  connec- 
tions might  be  drawn  closer  together,  and  be- 
come in  some  degree  at  least,  better  acquainted 
with  each  other.  Yet,  up  to  this  time,  my 
father's  posterity  has  become  so  numerous  that 
it  is  considered  best  not  to  have  their  names  re- 
corded in  this  book.  But  in  another  book, 
material  for  which  is  already  being  gathered, 
our  family  records  will  be  traced,  where  the 
names  of  those  coming  after  may  be  added.  In 
the  genealogical  work,  here  mentioned,  I  am 
being  assisted  by  my  nephew,  H.  B.  Clawson, 
Jr.,  sister  Ellen's  eldest  child. 

Again,  I  have  thought  it  proper  to  explain  to 


11  PREFACE. 

the  people  and  children  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints,  the  origin  and  intent  of  Primary  work ; 
and  this  explanation  will  be  found  in  Part 
Second  of  this  volume.  For  very  kind  and 
able  assistance  in  the  editing  of  this  book,  I  am 
deeply  indebted  to  my  faithful  friend  and  co- 
laborer,  Sister  Lula  Greene  Richards. 

The  writings  of  this  book  will  probably  not 
escape  criticism;  but  I  trust  that  my  critics  will 
be  charitable,  and  consider  the  motives  which 
have  prompted  such  an  undertaking  by 

THE  AUTHOR. 


DEDICATORY. 

THIS  book  is  affectionately  dedicated  to  my 
children;  to  the  descendents  of  Orson  and 
Catherine  Spencer;  their  immediate  relatives 
and  the  children  of  the  Latter-day  Saints. 

Our  children  are  our  jewels;  we  have  counted  well  the 

cost; 
May  their  angels  ever  guard  them,  and  not  one  child  be 

lost. 

A.  S.  ROGERS.* 


DEDICATION, 


BY  JOSEPHINE  SPENCER. 

"In  lives  however  humble  there  oft  gleams 

Some  truth  or  lesson — some  bright  light  that  streams 

Through  all  the  troubled  seeming,  and  dim  ways, 


*The  family  name,  Rogers,  was  originally  spelled  Rodgers; 
but  for  many  years  the  d  has  been  omitted  by  our  branch  of  the 
family,  and  for  this  reason  is  not  inserted  in  this  work. 


IV  DEDICATORY. 

To  'luniine  earth's  dark  problems  with  its  rays. 
The  greatest  heroes  are  not  always  those 
Whose  names  are  blazoned,  or  whose  life-page  glows 
With  tales  of  martial  glory,  public  pride, 
And  titled  honor — ;  in  earth's  spaces  wide, 
And  through  all  ages  there  have  dwelt  unsung 
A  multitude  of  souls  with  life  chords  strung 
To  noblest  music; — uncrowned  lords  of  earth, — 
Brave  men  and  women — kings  and  queens  of  worth — 
Princes  of  principle — knight-errants  born 
To  battle  for  the  truth  from  earliest  morn 
To  latest  even — and  whose  life-deeds  make 
Such  perfect  poems  as  only  martyr's  wake. 

And  could  these  lives  be  written  and  their  days, 
Care-crossed,  and  trial-chastened — crowned  with  rays 
Of  light  from  victories  whose  struggle  brought 
More  anguish  than  earth's  battle-fields  have  wrought — 
Be  given  that  glory  which  gilds  oft  the  life 
That  wrecks  an  empire,  or  stirs  souls  to  strife — 
The  earth  would  ring  with  paeans,  and  heaven's  bar 
Thrill  at  the  mighty  jubilance  afar! 

The  world  has  set  false  beacons  for  our  aim — 
Has  set  such  weight  on  earthly  power  and  fame 
That  the  true  value  of  the  lives  that  run 
In  humble  channels  till  time's  hour  is  done, 


DEDICATORY.  V 

Glide  all  unnoted  midst  swift  tides  that  roll 
To  swell  the  surging  deep — life's  mighty  whole — 
Whose  sum  is  writ  in  Heaven's  great  record-book;  — 
Yet  when  time's  veil  is  rent,  and  we  shall  look 
Upon  the  mighty  scroll  with  view  wide-ranged, 
Then  shall  the  place  of  precedence  be  changed — 
And  over  highest  names  of  earth  shall  stand 
The  humblest  of  her  noble  martyr-band. 


Though  in  the  simple  story  of  this  book,     • 

One  shall  in  vain  for  pomp  or  prowess  look, 

Yet  there  are  hearts,  perchance,  which  viewing  deep 

The  steadfast  patience,  and  high  faith  which  keep 

Their  purpose  at  the  helm  of  life-barks  frail 

That  float  along  the  current  of  this  tale — 

Shall  gain  some  help  and  courage  from  the  sight 

To  guide  their  life  course  truer  by  its  light. 

If  not  for  this  yet  shall  its  pages  live 

To  serve  the  aim  which  fostered  them,  and  give 

To  kindred  hearts  a  record  of  past  days; 

Of  happy  childhood  hours — of  old  home  ways 

Their  feet  oft  trod  together — and  shall  wreathe 

A  garland  of  these  memories  to  breathe 

Now,  and  in  future  years,  some  fragrance  sweet 

To  old — and  newer  kindred — who  shall  greet 

With  praise  and  pleasure  all  the  loving  thought 

With  which  the  author  of  its  pages  wrought." 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. — Parentage  and  Birth  of  the  Author 9 

CHAPTER  II. — Childhood  days 12 

CHAPTER  III. — Memories  of  Nauvoo 22 

CHAPTER  IV. — Persecution  and  Death  of  Joseph  and 

Hyrum  Smith 31 

CHAPTER  V. — Uncle  Hyrum's  Brave  Death 42 

CHAPTER  VI.— Sister  Ellen,  the  "Little  Mother."....  47 
CHAPTER  VII. — Letters  from  Orson  Spencer  to  his 

Children 52 

CHAPTER  VIII. — Journey  across  the  Plains 76 

CHAPTER  IX. — Orson  Spencer  in  England 82 

CHAPTER  X. — Extracts  from  Articles  and  Letters 106 

CHAPTER  XI. — Father's  Return 120 

CHAPTER  XII. — Marriage  and  Home  in  Farmington.  123 
CHAPTER  XIII. — My  Father's  Last  Mission— Letters 

to  His  Family 130 

CHAPTER  XIV.— Death  of  Elder  Orson  Spencer 142 

CHAPTER  XV. — A  few  Months  in  Salt  Lake  City 153 

CHAPTER  XVI. — Salmon  River  Tragedy — The  move 

South 159 

CHAPTER  XVII.— The  Trial  of  Sickness  and  Death- 
Words  of  Pres.  Heber  C.  Kimball 163 

CHAPTER  XVIII. — Marriage  and  Death  of  Sister 

Lucy 166 

CHAPTER  XIX.— A  Trying  Ordeal— Mission  of  Elder 

Thomas  Rogers  to  England 169 

CHAPTER  XX. — Duty  and  Affection  of  Children — 

Sorrow  Again 174 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXI.— Brother  Howard 181 

CHAPTER  XXII. — Brother  George 189 

CHAPTER  XXIII. — Mission  to  Arizona — A  Romantic 

Incident — Face  to  Face  with  a  Bear 194 

PART  SECOND. 

CHAPTER  I. — History  of  Primary  Work — Letter  from 

E.  R.  Snow 205 

CHAPTER  II. — Primary  Work  Continued 212 

CHAPTER  III. — Quarterly  Meetings — Planting  Beans  218 
CHAPTER  IV. — Sister  Eliza's  Work  in  Organizing — 

Louie  B.  Felt's  Calling 221 

CHAPTER  V. — Primary  Fairs — Martial  Music 224 

CHAPTER  VI. — Discouragement — Happy   Result 230 

CHAPTER  VII. — Co-Laborers — Pleasant  Surprises 234 

CHAPTER  VIII. — Extracts  from  my  Journal 243 

CHAPTER  IX. — Visits  to  Summit  County,  Utah,  and 

to  Cassia  County,  Idaho 247 

CHAPTER  X. — Bible  References — Another  Surprise...  255 
CHAPTER  XI. — Members  of  the  First  Primary  Asso- 
ciation— Reflections 266 

CHAPTER  XII. — A  Dream — Further  Testimonies   of 

Appreciation 276 

CHAPTER  XIII . — Loved  Ones  Gone  Before 283 

CHAPTER  XIV. — Primaries  in  Box  Elder  and  Cache 

Stakes 298 

CHAPTER    XV. — Visits    to    Atlanta,    Georgia,    and 

Washington,  D.  C 301 

CHAPTER  XVI.— The  White  House— The  Washington 
Monument — Council  Meetings — Mount  Vernon 

— Home  Again 312 

CHAPTER  XVII. — Crowning  Evidences  of  Love 322 

CHAPTER  XVIII. — Concluding  Testimonies — Tribute 

by   Lula 329 


LIFE  SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER  L 


PARENTAGE    AND    BIRTH  OF  THE   AUTHOR. 

MY  father,  Orson  Spencer,  was  born  on 'the 
14th  of  March,  1802  in  the  town  of  West  Stock- 
bridge,  Berkshire  County,  Massachusetts.  He 
was  the  son  of  Daniel  Spencer  and  Chloe  Wil- 
son Spencer;  next  to  the  youngest  of  eleven 
children  and  one  of  twins,  the  other  twin  being 
a  girl.  My  grandmother  not  being  able  to  take 
care  of  both  the  children,  gave  the  little  girl  in- 
to the  care  of  the  nurse,  who,  while  sleeping 
very  soundly  one  night,  laid  upon  the  babe  and 
caused  its  death. 

At  the  age  of  fourteen  my  father  had  a  seri- 
ous sickness  which  nearly  cost  him  his  life.  It 
was  caused  by  bathing  when  too  warm  in  cold 
water.  Being  an  adept  at  running  and  jump- 
ing, he  had  been  engaged  in  those  exercises, 


10  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

and  at  that  time  failed  to  use  the  precaution  of 
'cooling  off  before  entering  the  cold  water.  In 
that  way  he  contracted  a  severe  cold,  which 
brought  on  typhus  fever,  from  which  he  did  not 
recover  for  nine  months.  This  fever  ultimately 
settled  in  his  right  leg,  causing  lameness  for 
life. 

Thus  unfitted  for  any  active  pursuit,  he  was 
educated  for  the  ministry.  Proving  an  apt 
scholar,  he  graduated  with  honors,  first  at  Union 
College,  State  of  New  York,  in  1824;  and  again 
in  the  Theological  College  at  Hamilton,  New 
York,  in  1829. 

On  the  13th  of  April,  1830,  he  married  Catha- 
rine Curtis,  who  was  born  in  Canaan  Center, 
New  York,  March  21,  1811.  She  was  the 
daughter  of  Samuel  and  Patience  Smith  Curtis, 
the  youngest  of  thirteen  children.  After  their 
marriage,  my  parents  moved  to  the  town  of  Deep 
River, -in  Connecticut,  where  my  father  labored 
as  a  Baptist  Minister,  receiving  a  salary  which 
kept  his  family  comfortably. 

While  living  there,  three  children  were  born 
to  them.  Catharine  the  eldest,  was  named  for 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  11 

my  mother,  and  died  when  two  years  old.  The 
second  was  named  Ellen  Curtis.  The  third 
child,  (the  writer  of  this  humble  narrative,) 
was  named  Aurelia  Read,  for  a  young  lady  friend 
of  the  parents.  (I  still  have  in  my  possession,  a 
little  red  covered  Testament,  which  she  gave  me 
as  a  keep-sake.) 

Sometime  after  my  birth,  my  parents  moved 
into  the  suburbs  of  the  town  of  Middlefield, 
Hampshire  Co.,  Mass., my  father  continuing  to 
labor  in  the  ministry. 

While  we  lived  there,  three  more  children 
were  added  to  the  family.  The  first  of  these, 
Catharine,  was  named  for  Catharine  Bead,  sister 
of  Aurelia.  The  fifth  child  was  named  Howard 
Orson.  The  sixth  child  and  second  son,  George 
Boardman,  was  named  in  honor  of  a  missionary 
friend.  Sister  Ellen  wanted  him  named  Ed- 
ward, but  father  objected  saying  he  would  be 
called  "Ed.''  He  did  not  like  nick-names,  and 
would  never  allow  us  children  to  nick-name 
each  other. 

NOTE — For  dates  of  birth  of  my  father's  children,  see 
end  of  part  first,  this  book. 


12  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

CHAPTER   IL 


CHILDHOOD   DAYS. 

My  earliest  recollections  are  of  living  in  Mid- 
dlefield  in  a  large-two  story  house,  facing  east. 
The  ground  on  the  north  side  of  the  house  rose 
gradually.  And  when  one  of  those  terrific  snow- 
storms, prevalent  there  in  the  winter  season, 
came  on,  the  snow  would  drift  so  high  that  we 
could  step  from  the  upper  window  out  on  to  the 
frozen  snow  bank.  Afterwards,  when  a  thaw 
came,  the  streets  would  be  flooded  with  water. 

When  the  roads  were  in  this  condition,  a  man 
who  lived  at  our  house  would  take  Ellen  and  me, 
one  on  each  arm,  and  carry  us  to  the  school 
house,  which  was  in  the  town,  about  half  a  mile 
from  our  home. 

Children  in  those  days  were  sent  to  school  at 
an  earlier  age,  I  think,  than  they  are  now.  For 
Ellen,  when  seven  years  old  could  "spell  down" 
a  whole  school  of  nearly  grown  boys  and  girls. 

We  went  to  school  through  the  week,  and  on 
Sunday  the  horse  was  hitched  to  the  buggy,  or 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  13 

sleigh,  and  we  were  carried  to  church,  where 
we  must  sit  very  quiet  during  the  services. 

I  remember  having  been  told  that  God  lived 
in  Heaven,  above  us.  So  one  day  I  went  out 
doors  and  looked  up  into  the  sky,  thinking  I 
might  see  Him  walking  among  the  clouds.  And 
I  was  quite  disappointed,  that  He  did  not  make 
Himself  visible. 

One  thing  I  remember  very  distinctly;  that 
although  my  father  could  not  work  at  hard 
physical  labor,  as  most  men  could,  he  would 
saw  and  split  up  wood,  partly  for  exercise,  as 
his  time  was  mostly  taken  up  in  studying  and 
writing.  I  can  remember  seeing  the  nice  shed 
filled  with  wood,  expressly  for  my  mother's  use. 
This  convenience  father  always  managed  to  have 
wherever  we  moved. 

Children  are  apt  to  notice  what  "father  and 
mother''  do,  thinking  they  are  about  perfect. 
This  is,  perhaps,  what  often  causes  a  young 
man,  after  marriage,  to  tell  the  wife  how  "mother 
did,"  thinking  no  other  way  half  so  good.  This 
course,  however,  is  very  unwise  unless  done  in 
great  kindness. 


14  LIFE   SKETCHES 

I  have  often  thought,  when  remembering  my 
father's  way,  if  boys  were  taught  when  a  load  of 
wood  is  brought  home,  to  use  their  spare  time 
in  sawing,  splitting  and  piling  it  up  in  some  con- 
venient place,  secure  from  storm,  it  would  save 
many  a  woman  much  work  and  worry  over  get- 
ting a  meal  of  victuals. 

While  we  lived  in  Middlefield,  I  used  to  get 
up  in  my  sleep,  so  I  was  told,  and  walk  around 
the  house.  Sometimes  I  would  go  and  sit  on  a 
bench  behind  the  stove  as  if  warming  myself. 
My  parents  did  not  care  to  waken  me,  not  know- 
ing what  the  consequence  might  be;  so  would 
lead  me  back  to  bed  as  quietly  as  possible.  This 
occasional  sleep  walking  continued  until  I  was 
twelve  years  old,  when  I  was  cured  of  it  entirely; 
how,  will  be  explained  farther  on. 

Among  my  early  recollections,  one  thing 
comes  distinctly  to  my  mind.  While  playing  in 
the  barn  with  other  children,  I  happened  to  fall 
through  an  opening  in  the  hay -loft,  to  the 
ground.  Striking  on  my  stomach,  the  breath  was 
knocked  out  of  me.  I  was  picked  up  and  car- 
ried to  the  house,  where  I  soon  recovered.  But 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  15 

I  was  petted  that  night  in  particular  and  placed 
in  baby's  high  chair  at  the  supper  table.  That 
fall  might  have  been  partly  the  cause  of  my 
stomach  trouble  in  later  years. 

In  the  year  1840,  my  uncle,  Daniel  Spencer, 
came  from  West  Stockbridge,  which  was  about 
one  day's  journey,  to  make  us  a  visit,  and  preach 
Mormonism,  or,  more  properly  speaking,  the 
true  gospel  of  salvation,  which  he  had  received, 
and  unto  which  he  had  been  baptized.  Like 
every  true  Latter-day  Saint,  he  wanted  others 
to  know  about  it,  as  well  as  himself. 

In  talking  with  my  father  and  mother,  he 
must  have  told  them  of  the  youthful  Prophet, 
Joseph  Smith,  of  his  seeing  the  Father  and  the 
Son  in  vision;  of  the  A.ngel  Moroni,  who  told 
him  where  he  was  to  find  the  records  from  which 
the  Book  of  Mormon  was  translated;  and  many 
other  things  which  agreed  with  the  doctrines  of 
Christ  in  former  days. 

My  parents  could  not  reject  the  Truth,  al- 
though father  held  back  a  little  at  first  perhaps 
for  the  sake  of  argument.  They  sat  up  late 
every  night  during  the  few  days  my  uncle 


16  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

stayed,  conversing  upon  the  principles  of  this 
new  doctrine  which  was  to  make  such  a  change 
in  their  future  lives;  when  one  evening  my 
mother  said  looking  at  my  father,  "Orson,  you 
know  this  is  true!"  He  felt  to  acknowledge  it, 
and  they  both  shed  tears,  feeling  the  influence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  their  midst.  Soon  after, 
they  were  both  baptized. 

The  next  consideration  was,  how  to  gather 
with  the  Saints,  who  were  then  settling  in  Nau- 
voo,  Illinois.  Father  must  give  up  his  means 
of  making  a  livelihood,  meet  the  scorn  and  de- 
rision of  old  friends,  etc.  But  once  convinced 
that  he  was  right,  nothing  could  turn  him  from 
his  purpose. 

He  accordingly  took  steps  to  dispose  of  his 
private  property,  in  which  was  a  library  of 
choice  books.  He  settled  up  all  business  ac- 
counts, and  in  the  Spring  of  1841,  started  for 
West  Stockbridge,  the  place  of  his  birth,  and 
where  his  parents  still  lived. 

While  stopping  at  Grandfather  Spencer's, 
Ellen  and  I  went  one  day  with  some  little  girls 
to  visit  their  school,  which  was  about  a  mile  off. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  17 

It  seemed  that  on  this  day  our  parents  had  con- 
cluded to  ^o  to  Uncle  Hyrum  Spencer's,  four 
miles  farther  on  their  journey.  They  waited 
until  after  the  usual  hour  for  school  to  close, 
then  went  without  us,  leaving  word  that  we 
should  be  sent  on  in  the  morning.  We  had 
been  persuaded  to  stop  and  play  by  the  way, 
coming  from  school.  After  reaching  home, 
however,  and  finding  that  we  were  left,  no  words 
can  describe  my  feelings.  Grandmother  could  not 
make  me  understand  that  we  were  to  go  to  our 
parents  in  the  morning,  for  I  supposed  that  they 
had  gone  out  west,  the  place  they  had  told  us 
so  much  about;  so  I  cried  as  if  my  heart  would 
break,  and  nothing  could  pacify  nor  quiet  me, 
until  I  fell  asleep  through  exhaustion.  Ellen 
being  older  and  having  more  judgment,  did 
not  feel  so  badly;  but  I  learned  a  lesson  from 
that  experience,  which  was,  to  go  straight  home 
from  school.  We  were  sent  to  my  uncle's 
the  next  day,  where  my  parents  stayed  for  a 
few  months,  preparing  for  their  journey  to 
Nauvoo. 

Uncle  Hyrum  had  also  joined  the  Church.  He 


18  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

had  a  large  family,  mostly  girls;  the  eldest  of 
whom  took  charge  of  the  house,  as  his  wife  had 
died  some  time  previous. 

I  hope  my  readers  will  bear  with  me,  in  re- 
lating some  incidents  of  my  younger  days,  which 
although  they  may  seem  of  little  interest  to 
others,  made  lasting  impressions  on  my  mind. 

There  is  a  saying,  that  "the  boy  is  the  father 
of  the  man,"  then  why  not  "the  girl,  the  mother 
of  the  woman?"  It  is  certain  that  children  of- 
ten show  out  in  childhood  what  occupation  would 
be  most  natural  for  them  to  follow  when  they 
corne  to  years  of  maturity. 

I  think  my  forte  would  be  to  teach  children, 
if  I  could  have  been  educated  for  it;  for  while 
staying  at  Uncle  Hy rum's,  I  used  to  go  into 
his  wood  shed,  which  was  a  little  way  from  the 
house,  and  play  school,  having  sticks  of  wood 
for  my  scholars. 

I  would  arrange  them  in  classes,  then  get  my 
rod  of  correction  and  commence  going  through 
the  exercises  the  best  I  knew  how. 

On  one  of  these  occasions,  while  busily  en- 
gaged drilling  my  pupils,  I  happened  to  look 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  19 

through  an  opening  in  the  boards,  at  the  back 
of  the  shed;  when,  O,  horror!  I  saw  my  cousin 
Charles  standing  close  to  the  corner,  listening  to 
my  oratory,  and  ready  to  burst  with  laughter. 
He  did  not  know  that  he  had  been  seen,  but 
school  was  dismissed  rather  suddenly,  and  I 
ran  for  the  house. 

Canaan  Center,  my  mother's  birth  place, 
was  only  a  few  miles  from  West  Stockbridge; 
she  therefore  had  the  opportunity  of  visiting  her 
relatives,  the  most  of  whom  lived  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Canaan.  And  a  happy  reunion  it 
was.  All  that  were  left  at  the  old  homestead, 
were  my  Grandfather  and  Grandmother  Curtis, 
and  Aunt  Esther  who  took  care  of  them.  She  was 
their  eldest  child,  but  had  not  married  on  ac- 
count of  some  disappointment  in  her  youth.  She 
loved  my  mother,  as  did  all  the  rest  of  the  family, 
and  they  made  everything  of  her  children;  so 
much  so,  that  Aunt  Esther  insisted  on  my  sister 
Catharine  and  myself  living  with  her  while  we 
were  in  Canaan.  But  Catharine  used  to  get  home- 
sick, and  only  stayed  part  of  the  time.  Ellen 
lived  with  Aunt  Lucy,  whose  home  was  in  Chat- 


20  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

ham,  N.  Y.,  about  five  miles  from  Canaan. 
This  lightened  the  labor  of  my  parents,  and  gave 
them  a  better  chance  to  prepare  for  their  journey. 
I  was  sent  to  school,  and  when  Catharine  was 
there  she  went  with  me.  We  never  forgot  the 
quaint  little  bonnets  Aunt  Esther  made  for  us, 
to  save  our  others.  The  peculiar  cut  of  these 
bonnets  we  did  not  like;  yet  it  was  very  kind  of 
her  to  make  them,  and  she  little  thought  of  their 
not  being  appreciated.  But  when  we  would  get 
nearly  to  the  school  house  we  would  take  them 
off  and  put  them  under  our  arms  till  we  got  in- 
to the  entry,  then  hang  them  up. 

Grandfather  Curtis  was  a  tanner  by  trade, 
yet  carried  on  farming  at  the  same  time.  The 
tannery  was  just  across  the  road  from  the  house ; 
well  do  I  remember  walking  around  the  vats, 
and  the  fear  I  had  of  falling  in.  Also  when  the 
dinner  hour  arrived,  how  my  aunt  would  go 
out  on  the  porch  or  stoop  as  they  called  it  and 
blow  the  horn  for  the  men  to  come  in  from  the 
field  to  dinner. 

I  will  relate  an  incident  which  occurred  while 
we  were  in  Canaan,  to  show  the  power  of  im- 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  21 

agination.  One  evening  Aunt  Esther  happened 
to  see  me  taking  a  drink  of  water,  and  said,  "You 
should  always  look  into  the  water  before  drink- 
ing, for  there  might  be  snakes  or  bugs  in  it.'' 
If  she  had  only  told  me  before,  it  would  have 
saved  us  both  a  great  deal  of  trouble;  for  I  im- 
agined directly  that  I  had  swallowed  a  snake, 
and  could  even  feel  it  in  my  throat.  Therefore 
aunt  was  kept  up  half  the  night  working  with  and 
trying  to  convince  me  that  nothing  was  there, 
it  was  only  my  imagination. 

It  had  been  decided  in  the  council  of  the 
Spencer  brothers,  that  my  father  should  goto  Nau- 
voo  first  and  look  out  places  to  locate;  while  my 
uncles  should  stay  until  they  could  sell  their 
property;  which  they  did,  and  emigrated  the  next 
year.  Strange  to  relate,  not  one  of  my  mother's 
relatives  ever  joined  the  Church,  and  they  felt 
quite  bit'ter  toward  my  father  for  taking  their 
beloved  one  away,  fearing  they  might  never  see 
her  again;  and  so  it  was  proved,  although  father 
visited  them  afterward. 


22  LIFE   SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER   III. 

+ 

MEMORIES  OF  NAUVOO. 

At  length  the  time  arrived  when  we  were  to 
leave  the  home  of  our  childhood,  and  cast  our 
lot  with  the  Latter- Day  Saints. 

Father  hired  a  team  which  carried  us  to  Al- 
bany; then  we  went  on  a  canal-boat  to  Buffalo; 
from  Buffalo  to  Chicago  on  a  steam-boat;  then 
teams  again. until  we  reached  Nauvoo. 

This  city  was  situated  in  a  bend  of  the  Miss- 
issippi Eiver,  which  bordered  the  west  and  south 
sides.  The  land  extending  eastward  from  the 
river  was  quite  level  for  about  half  a  mile;  then 
arose  a  bench  of  land,  which  again  was  pretty 
much  on  a  level  for  miles  around.  This  was  the 
site  of  Nauvoo  City.  After  arriving  in  Nauvoo 
father  rented  an  unfurnished  room  of  Mrs. 
Mercy  Thompson,  sister-in-law  to  Brother  Hy- 
rum  Smith.  This  house  was  within  a  few  blocks 
of  the  river,  in  the  southern  -part  of  the  city  on 
the  flat  or  bottom  land.  While  staying  there 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  23 

another  little  sister  caine  to  us,  who  was  called 
Lucy.  The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  who  lived 
close  by,  often  came  in-,  and  when  he  saw  the 
baby,  he  exclaimed,  "Oh,  what  a  little  black 
head!"  for  she  had  so  much  hair;  then  he  laid 
his  hand  upon  her  head  and  blessed  her. 

The  Temple  was  built  upon  the  hill,  facing 
west.  A  little  northeast  of  the  Temple  was  a 
public  square,  which  at  the  time  of  our  arrival 
was  mostly  covered  with  trees  and  shrubbery. 
On  the  north  side  of  this  square  was  our  home 
for  a  few  years,  father  having  bought  a  lot  there 
and  built  a  brick  house,  one  story  and  a  half 
high  with  one  room  below  and  two  above.  He 
also  engaged  lots  on  the  east  side  of  the  square 
for  his  brothers  Daniel  and  Hyrum.  Among  our 
neighbors  were  Brother  James  Hendricks  and 
family ;  he  had  been  wounded  by  the  mob  in 
Missouri  and  was  crippled  so  that  he  could  not 
dress  himself  without  assistance.  For  more 
than  thirty  years  Brother  Hendricks  lived  on 
in  that  condition— a  living  martyr  for  the  sake 
of  his  religion. 

In  the  second  house  east  of  us,  lived   Sister 


24  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Warren  Smith,  one  of  the  heroines  of  the 
Haun's  Mill  massacre,  where  her  husband  and 
one  son  were  slain,  and  another  son  was 
frightfully  wounded.  Sisters  Hendricks  and 
Smith  were  dear  friends  of  my  mother;  in  fact 
she  had  many  friends,  and  every  one  was  very 
kind  to  us. 

One  thing  which  seemed  very  odd  to  me  was  the 
queer  talk  of  some  of  the  children,  and  no  doubt 
our  language  was  just  as  strange  to  them.  We 
were  regular  Yankees,  and  used  to  say  "stun" 
for  stone;  while  they  being  southerners  would 
say,  "I  reckon",  and,  "quit  that"  instead  of 
"stop  that."  In  calling  the  cows  they  would 
say,  "sook  bossy;"  and  what  we  called  "hasty 
pudding,"  they  called  "mush;"  It  took  me  years 
to  get  used  to  the  word  mush,  and  even  now  it 
sounds  out  of  place. 

In  the  fall  of  1842,  father  added  two  rooms 
to  the  back  of  our  house,  into  which  we  moved, 
using  the  front  part  for  a  store,  which  he  at- 
tended to  himself;  he  had  no  salary  now  to  de- 
pend upon,  therefore  had  to  manage  as  best  he 
could  to  make  a  living. 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  25 

In  the  meantime,  my  uncles  had  emigrated 
and  were  installed  in  their  new  homes. 

Father  and  mother  went  over  to  Uncle  Hy  rum's 
one  evening,  to  spend  an  hour  or  two,  leaving 
Ellen  and  myself  home  to  look  after  the  younger 
children.  They  had  not  been  gone  long,  when  we 
heard  the  front  door  open  and  some  one  come 
in.  Ellen  and  Howard  went  to  the  door  that  led 
to  the  store,  opened  it  and  peeping  into  the 
room  which  was  quite  dark,  asked,  who  was 
there.  No  one  answered.  "There  could  have 
been  seen  some  scared  children  then,  I  can  tell 
you. 

I  was  rocking  the  cradle  by  the  stove  and 
speechless  with  fear.  '  The  breathless  silence  was 
at  length  broken  by  one  of  our  little  neighbors 
coming  out  from  behind  the  counter  and  mak- 
ing herself  known,  laughing  heartily  at  our  ex- 
pense. But,  to  tell  the  truth,  it  was  no  laughing 
matter;  for  according  to  my  way  of  thinking, 
scaring  children  is  one  of  the  worst  things  in 
the  world. 

I  have  seen  mothers  try  to  enforce  obedience, 
by  telling  their  little  ones,  "the  black  man  would 


26  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

get  them,"  or  the  "Indians  would  carry  them  off," 
if  they  did  not  mind;  so  that  when  they  saw  an 
Indian  they  were  afraid  for  their  lives.  I  al- 
ways deeply  deplore  such  things  as  serious  mis- 
takes. 

Father  only  kept  the  store  through  the  winter 
months,  as  he  had  other  business  to  attend  to  in 
the  spring,  having  been  elected  Alderman  of  the 
City.  He  sold  his  stock  of  goods  which  was  not 
very  extensive,  and  we  moved  back  into  the 
front  part  of  the  house;  after  that  father  taught 
school  in  the  larger  of  the  rooms  just  vacated. 
The  school  only  occupied  a  portion  of  his  time, 
enabling  him  to  attend  to  his  public  duties  as 
well.  In  this  school  I  became  acquainted  with 
Mary  Ann  Stearns,  stepdaughter  to  Parley  P. 
Pratt.  Brother  Pratt  had  just  returned  with 
his  family,  from  a  mission  to  Europe.  I  also 
formed  the  acquaintance  of  Ellen  Pratt,  daughter 
of  Addison  Pratt.  Ellen's  father  at  that  time 
was  on  a  five  years'  mission  to  the  Sandwich 
Islands.  I  mention  these  girls,  as  we  became 
very  dear  friends,  which  friendship  has  remained 
up  to  the  present  time.  Soon  after  that  my 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  27 

father  was  sent  on  a  short  mission  to  the  East- 
ern States  during  the  time  of  which  he  visited 
my  mother's  relatives.  The  most  of  them  were 
friendly,  but  one  aunt  would  not  receive  him, 
and  shut  the  door  in  his  face. 

Upon  his  return  home,  he  brought  Grand- 
father and  Grandmother  Spencer  with  him. 
They  lived  in  our  house,  and  died  within  a  year 
of  each  other,  at  the  ages  of  eighty-three  and 
eighty  four  years- 

It  was  quite  common  in  those  days  for  old 
people  to  smoke,  and  my  grandmother  indulged 
in  this  habit;  she  would  often  ask  me  to  light 
her  pipe  for  her;  in  doing  so  I  learned  to  smoke 
and  liked  it  so  much  that  whenever  I  saw  any- 
one smoking,  I  had  a  craving  desire  to  take  a 
few  whiffs  myself.  This  was  innocently  indulg- 
ed in  at  intervals,  for  a  number  of  years,  until 
at  length  I  was  awakened  to  a  sense  of  the 
danger  of  the  habit. 

There  was  a  monitor  within  that  told  me 
it  was  wrong,  and  what  it  would  lead  to  if  per- 
sisted in;  I  should  be,  if  I  lived,  an  old  lady 
smoker.  This  thought  disgusted  me,  for  I  never 


28  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

did  like  to  see  women  smoke,  or  men  either  as 
for  that  matter,  so  the  habit  was  broken  off 
entirely, although  it  was  hard  for  me  to  drop  it. 

I  mention  this  because  at  present  I  am  a 
teacher  in  the  Primary  Associations  and  desire 
in  any  way  I  can  to  discourage  the  use  of  to- 
bacco with  its  attendant  evils.  My  experience 
in  regard  to  the  habit,  with  the  will  power  it 
took  to  overcome  it  was  quite  a  lesson  to  me. 

My  mother's  parents  lived  until  the  year 
1851,  and  died  within  a  few  months  of  each 
other,  in  their  home  at  Canaan.  Grandmother 
Curtis  passed  away  in  April  at  the  advanced  age 
of  eighty-four  years.  My  grandfather  lingered 
until  June,  when  he  died  being  eighty-seven 
years  old.  They  had  lived  together  in  wedlock 
sixty-four  years. 

In  the  meantime  the  Saints  were  moving  into 
Nauvoo  from  all  directions,  which  caused  the 
city  to  spring  up  like  magic.  Stores  were  being 
erected,  printing  offices  established,  and  all 
kinds  of  business  necessary  for  the  welfare  of  a 
community  going  on.  The  Temple  was  also  be^ 
ing  built.  A  music  hall  had  been  put  up,  about 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  29 

a  block  away  from  us,  which  was  used  in  the 
day  time  for  school  purposes,  and  in  the  even- 
ings for  concerts,  social  gatherings,  etc. 

One  night  when  there  was  to  be  a  concert, 
Mary  A.  Pratt,  (as  we  called  her,)  Ellen  Pratt 
and  myself  were  going  to  the  house  of  the  former 
to  spend  the  evening. 

When  opposite  the  hall  we  saw  Brother 
Pratt  in  company  with  two  ladies  coming  to  the 
concert.  Mary  Aim  said,  "Let  us  follow  on 
behind  father  and  perhaps  we  can  get  in  with 
them."  Arriving  at  the  door,  we  had  to  go 
single  file,  each  holding  on  to  the  other's  dress, 
for  fear  of  being  separated  in  the  crowd.  As 
soon  as  Brother  Pratt  stepped  inside  the  door, 
Mary  Ann  attempted  to  follow;  but  the  door- 
keeper stopped  her  and  asked  who  she  was;  she 
said,  "1  am  Parley  Pratt' s  daughter,"  and  passed 
in.  Ellen  said,  "I  am  her  cousin,"  (meaning 
Mary  A.)  But  when  it  came  my  turn,  I  did  not 
know  what  to  say  as  I  had  not  thought  of  an 
answer.  So,  afraid  of  being  left  out,  I  said,  "I  am 
some  relation,  I  don't  know  what.''  The  door 
keeper  smiled,  but  let  me  in.  We  walked  on 


30  LIFE   SKETCHES 

behind  Brother  Pratt  up  to  the  front  seat  when 
he,  happening  to  see  us,  got  us  a  seat  behind 
him. 

I  remember  Brother  Edmund  Elsworth  sing- 
ing, "The  Indian  Hunter,"  and  we  enjoyed  the 
exercises  all  through. 

When  I  went  home  and  told  father  and  mother 
of  my  adventure,  they  laughed  heartily  at  my 
not  knowing  any  relationship  to  Brother  Pratt ; 
but  warned  me  against  ever  using  unfair  means, 
for  the  sake  of  a  little  amusement. 

Those  were  happy  days,  and  I  love  to  dwell  up- 
on them,  for  the  change  came  too  soon.  Then 
we  had  parents  to  love  and  care  for  us,  and 
help  us  with  our  lessons  while  going  to  school. 
Father  would  some  times  have  a  good  romp 
with  us  in  the  evening,  or  would  tell  us  some 
very  interesting  story.  Mother  being  a  sweet 
singer,  would  sing  snatches  of  a  hymn,  or  some 
of  her  old  songs. 

One  thing  can  be  said  of  mv  parents,  I  never 
heard  them  say  a  cross  word  to  each  other;  they 
tried  as  much  as  possible  to  make  their  home 
pleasant  and  happy. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  31 


CHAPTER 


PERSECUTION  AND    DEATH   OF  JOSEPH   AND 
HYRUM  SMITH. 


The  Temple  on  Fire— Death  and  Obituary  of  the 

Author's  Mother. 

IT  is  not  worth  while  repeating  history  here. 
It  is  generally  known  that  our  enemies,  seeing 
the  prosperity  of  the  Saints,  began  to  hunt  up 
excuses  for  serving  writs  on  the  leading  mem- 
bers of  the  Church;  and  that  this  was  the  cause 
of  some  of  the  brethren  going  to  prison,  while 
others  hid  themselves  to  keep  out  of  their  en- 
emies' way,  similar  to  what  they  have  been  doing 
of  late  years,  with  this  difference,  polygamy  was 
not  the  offence  at  that  time,  but  hatred  toward 
the  Prophet  Joseph  because  of  the  religion 
the  Lord  had  revealed  to  him.  This  perse- 
cution lasted  until  the  massacre  of  Joseph  and 
Hyrum  Smith,  after  which  there  was  compara- 
tive peace  for  over  a  year.  Well  do  I  re- 
member the  morning  after  the  martyrdom  of 


32  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

those  noble  men.  A  gloom  was  cast  over 
the  whole  city  of  Nauvoo;  men  women  and  chil- 
dren wept  for  their  departed  Prophet  and  Pa- 
triarch. I  witnessed  the  long  procession  that 
followed  the  bodies  of  our  beloved  Leaders,  as 
they  were  taken  to  Joseph's  mansion,  where 
they  laid  in  state  until  the  people  could  take  a 
last  look  at  them,  and  say  farewell.  My  father 
lifted  me  through  one  of  the  windows  of  the 
inansion.  as  the  door-ways  were  thronged  with 
people,  when  after  viewing  the  bodies  I  was 
passed  back  again  and  taken  home. 

During  the  before  mentioned  time  of  peace, 
the  upper  rooms  of  the  Temple  were  finished, 
and  were  used  for  attending  to  the  ordinances  of 
the  Church  including  baptism  for  the  dead.  My 
parents  spent  part  of  their  time  in  assisting  to 
carry  no  this  work. 

At  one  time,  through  oversight  or  carelessness, 
a  fire  started  from  one  of  these  upper  rooms  and 
the  blaze  was  soon  through  the  roof.  The  cry 
of  "fire!"  was  heard,  men  were  seen  on  top  of  the 
building  swinging  their  hats  for  assistance;  the 
people  turned  out  in  mass,  even  women  and 


LIFE    SKETCHES  33 

children  ran  with  buckets.  Wells  close  by  were 
nearly  drained,  and  teams  were  sent  to  the  river 
for  water.  I  with  the  rest  ran  with  a  pail  and 
gave  it  to  some  one  to  use;  in  doing  so,  I  went  up 
the  steps  of  the  Temple  to  the  first  landing. 
On  each  side  of  this  landing  were  winding:  stairs 
which  led  from  one  story  to  another  until  the 
top  of  the  building  was  reached.  Rows  of  men 
were  stationed  on  these  stairs,  to  pass  the 
buckets  full  of  water  up  on  one  side,  then  fc^ss 
them  back  empty  on  the  other  side.  This  was 
continued  until  the  fire  was  put  out,  for  it  seemed 
that  it  could  not  withstand  such  a  united  effort. 

Child  as  I  was,  I  could  not  help  noticing  the 
order  that  prevailed  and  the  calmness  of  the  men 
that  superintended  the  work. 

In  after  years,  that  beautiful  structure  was 
burned  down  by  incendiary;  the  stones  were 
hauled  away,  and  at  present,  not  a  trace  of  it 
can  be  seen.  The  ground  where  it  stood  has 
been  converted  into  a  vineyard. 

In  July,  1844,  my  mother  had  a  little  girl 
born,  who  was  named  Chloe.  She  died  of 
whooping  cough  when  thirteen  months  old. 


34  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Our  enemies  not  being  satisfied  with  what 
they  had  already  done,  were  determined  that  the 
Saints  should  leave  Nauvoo.  And  in  the  winter 
of  1845-46  my  parents,  in  company  with  many 
others,  began  to  make  preparations  to  move. 

Corn  was  parched  and  ground ;  and  rusk  was 
made  of  light  bread,  by  putting  it  into  a  mod- 
erate oven,  and  letting  it  remain  until  it  was 
thoroughly  dried  and  toasted  a  light  brown. 
This  was  put  into  sacks  and  packed  away,  to  be 
pounded  in  morters  when  needed,  Bread  so 
prepared  will  keep  good  any  length  of  time,  al- 
most, if  not  exposed  to  the  damp,  and  is  very 
wholesome  and  palatable  with  milk,  as  we  used 
to  eat  it.  Many  crusts  and  crumbs  which  are 
now  thrown  away  might  be  preserved  in  the 
same  manner. 

Our  clothes  were  packed  and,  with  a  few 
other  necessaries,  we  started  for  the  west  about 
the  middle  of  February.  Going  to  the  Missis- 
sippi River  in  the  evening,  we  waited  our  turn  to 
cross  over,  as  the  ferry  boat  was  running  night 
and  day. 

My  mother  had  scarcely  recovered  from  a  spell 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  35 

of  sickness,  which  followed  the  death  of  little 
Chloe,  and  was  illy  prepared  to  stand  the  cold 
weather  and  rough  roads  we  had  to  travel  over 
in  the  fore  part  of  the  journey.  She  therefore 
gradually  sank  from  the  effects  of  a  severe  cold 
and  soon  died.  As  we  had  only  traveled  a  dis- 
tance of  thirty  miles,  her  body  was  taken  back  to 
Nauvoo  and  buried.  I  will  here  insert  her  Ob- 
ituary copied  from  Spencer's  Letters,  first 
edition : 

Catherine  Curtis  Spencer,  died  on  the  12th 
of  March,  1846,  at  Indian  creek,  near  Keosaqua, 
Iowa  Territory,  at  the  age  of  thirty-five  years, 
wanting  nine  days. 

In  one  month  from  the  time  of  her  departure 
from  Illinois  to  the  wilderness,  she  fell  a  victim 
to  the  cares  and  hardships  of  persBcution.  The 
youngest  daughter  of  a  numerous  family,  brought 
up  in  affluence  and  nurtured  with  fondness  and 
peculiar  care  as  the  favorite  of  her  father's 
house;  her  slender,  yet  healthy  frame,  could 
not  withstand  the  inclemency  of  the  winter 
season,  (the  thermometer  below  zero  for 
ten  days.)  The  change  from  the  warm  rooms 


36  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

of  brick  and  plastered  walls,  to  that  of  mere  can- 
vass ceiling  and  roof,  floored  with  snow  and  icy 
earth,  was  too  much  for  her  fragile  form  to  en- 
dure. When,  through  unforeseen  hindrances 
in  travelling,  there  was  no  place  where  sleep 
could  visit,  or  food  suited  to  the  demands  of 
nature  be  administered  to  her  or  her  six  little 
children  from  the  age  of  thirteen  and  under, 
she  would  cheer  her  little  innocents  with  the 
songs  of  Zion.  The  melody  of  her  rare  voice, 
like  the  harmony  and  confluence  of  many  vir- 
tues in  her  mind,  contributed  on  that  memor- 
able epoch  of  the  Church,  to  render  her  the 
glory  of  her  husband,  and  the  solace  and  joy  of 
her  children.  When  asked  if  she  would  go  to 
her  distant  friends  that  were  not  in  the  Church 
who  had  proffered  comfort  and  abundance  to 
her  and  her  children,  she  would  reply,  "No,  if 
they  will  withhold  from  me  the  supplies  they 
readily  granted  to  my  other  sisters  and  brothers, 
because  I  adhere  to  the  Saints,  let  them.  I 
would  rather  abide  with  the  Church,  in  poverty 
even  in  the  wilderness,  without  their  aid,  than 
go  to  my  unbelieving  father's  house,  and  have 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  37 

all  that  he  possesses."  Under  the  influence  of 
a  severe  cold,  she  gradually  wasted  away,  tell- 
ing her  children,  from  time  to  time,  how  she 
wanted  them  to  live  and  conduct  themselves, 
when  they  should  become  motherless,  and  pil- 
grims in  a  strange  land.  To  her  companion 
she  would  sometimes  say,  "I  think  you  will 
have  to  give  me  up  and  let  me  go."  As  her  little 
ones  would  often  inquire  at  the  door  of  the 
wagon,  "How  is  ma?  is  she  any  better?"  she 
would  turn  to  her  husband,  who  sat  by  her  side 
endeavoring  to  keep  the  severities  of  rain  and 
cold  from  her  with,  "Oh,  you  dear  little  chil- 
dren, how  I  do  hope  you  may  fall  into  kind 
hands  when  I  am  gone!"  A  night  or  two  before 
she  died,  she  said  to  her  husband,  with  unwonted 
animation,  "A  heavenly  messenger  has  appeared 
to  me  to-night,  and  told  me  that  I  had  done  and 
suffered  enough,  and  that  he  had  now  come  to 
convey  me  to  a  mansion  of  gold." 

Soon  after,  she  said  she  wished  her  husband 
to  call  the  children  and  other  friends  to  her  bed- 
side, that  she  might  give  them  a  parting  kiss; 
which  being  done,  she  said  to  her  companion, 


38  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

"I  love  you  more  than  ever,  but  you  must  let  me 
go.  I  only  want  to  live  for  your  sake,  and  that  of 
our  children."  When  asked  if  she  had  anything 
to  say  to  her  father's  family,  she  replied  em- 
phatically, "Charge  them  to  obey  the  gospel. " 

The  rain  continued  so  incessantly  for  many 
days  and  nights,  that  it  was  impossible  to  keep 
her  bedding  dry  or  comfortable,  and,  for  the 
first  time,  she  uttered  the  desire  to  be  in  a 
house.  The  request  might  have  moved  a  heart 
of  adamant.  Immediately  a  man  by  the  name 
of  Barnes,  living  not  far  from  the  camp,  con- 
sented to  have  her  brought  to  his  house,  where 
she  died  in  peace,  with  a  smile  upon  her  counte- 
nance, and  a  cordial  pressure  of  her  husband's 
hand. 

Many  tributes  to  her  memory,  from  the 
Twelve  and  other  distinguished  friends,  ex- 
pressive of  her  worth  and  the  amiableness  of  her 
life,  have  been  communicated  to  the  writer, 
which  conjugal  relationship  forbids  him  to 
insert,  but  which  are  still  a  comfort  to  the  be- 
reaved in  his  pilgrimage  through  mortality. 

Though    prepossessing   in   her   manner,    her 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  39 

confiding  and  generous  mind  always  made  per- 
mament  the  friendship  that  she  once  obtained. 
Her  unceasingly  affectionate  and  dutiful  bear- 
ing to  her  husband,  and  her  matronly  diligence 
in  infusing  the  purest  and  loftiest  virtues  into 
the  minds  of  her  children,  not  only  exempli- 
fied the  beautiful  order  of  heaven,  but  made 
the  domestic  circle  the  greatest  paradise  of 
earth.  Said  a  member  of  the  High  Council 
after  her  death,  one  who  had  often  observed 
her  in  the  Temple  of  the  Lord,  where  she  loved 
to  linger  and  feast  on  the  joys  of  that  holy  place, 
"I  never  saw  a  countenance  more  inexpressibly 
serene  and  heavenly,  than  hers." 

0!  she  was  young  who  won  my  yielding  heart; 
No  power  of  genius,  nor  the  pencils'  art 
Could  half  the  beauties  of  her  mind  portray, 
E'en  when  inspired;  and  how  can  this  my  lay? 
Two  eyes  that  spoke  what  language  ne'er  can  do, 
Soft  as  twin  violets,  moist  with  early  dew. 

In  sylph-like  symmetry  her  form  combin'd 
To  prove  the  fond  endearment  of  the  mind, 
While  on  her  brow  benevolence  and  love 
Sat  meekly,  like  two  emblems  from  above; 
And  every  thought  that  had  creation  there, 
But  made  her  face  still  more  divinelv  fair. 


40  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Her  remains  were  conveyed  to  the  city  of  Nau- 
voo,  and  there,  after  a  few  neighbors  had  wept 
and  sung,  "Come  to  me;  will  ye  come  to  the 
Saint  that  have  died,"  and  expressed  their  con- 
dolence to  the  deeply  affected  husband,  buried 
in  the  solitude  of  the  night,  by  the  side  of  her 
youngest  child,  that  had  died  near  six  months 
before. 

The  writer  does  not  mourn  for  his  dead  as 
those  without  hope,  knowing  they  are  taken 
from  many  evils  to  come. 

He  desires  to  dedicate  the  above  faint  sketch 
to  his  children,  now  in  the  wilderness,  for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus,  lest  time  should  obliterate 
from  their  young  and  tender  minds  the  recol- 
lections of  their  mother's  person  and  some  of  her 
virtues;  thereby  would  he  perpetuate  the  mem- 
ory of  the  just.  He  desires  the  prayers  of  all 
Saints  for  himself  and  his  children;  and  may 
the  blessing  of  Almighty  God  rest  upon  all  who 
love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  sincerity. 

At  the  time  my  mother  was  moved  into  a 
house,  my  brother  George  was  ill,  having  taken 
a  severe  cold  which  caused  a  gathei'ing  in  his 


LIFE  -SKETCHES.  41 

head  and  it  was  thought  best  not  to  leave  him 
in  cainp. 

Ellen  having  to  see  after  the  other  children 
and  the  tent  work  (as  we  were  then  living  in  a 
tent,)  it  fell  to  my  lot  to  be  nurse,  so  I  went 
along  to  take  care  of  George,  and  was  with  ma 
when  she  died. 

This  was  my  first  great  sorrow.  We  missed 
her  very  much,  but  did  not  fully  realize  our  loss 
until  afterwards,  for  father  seemed  to  take  the 
place  of  both  parents,  looking  after  and  caring 
for  us  faithfully. 

The  journey  was  continued  as  soon  as  the 
weather  would  permit.  The  company  traveled 
on  until  they  came  to  Garden  Grove,  where  they 
stopped  a  few  weeks  to  rest  and  recruit  their 
teams,  also  stopped  at  Mount  Pisgah  and  Coun- 
cil Bluffs. 


42  LIFE    SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER   V. 


UNCLE  HYRUM'S  BRAVE  DEATH. 

WHILE  a  portion  of  the  Saints  were  camped 
at  Garden  Grove,  my  Uncle  Hyruin  Spencer 
and  Uncle  Daniel's  son  Claudius  V.  went  back 
to  Nauvoo  to  try  to  sell  the  valuable  farms  of 
the  Spencer  brothers.  While  returning  Uncle 
Hyrum  died  before  reaching  camp,  and  was 
buried  at  Mount  Pisgah.  When  we  arrived  at 
Council  Bluffs,  Sister  Daniel  Hendricks  and 
Cousin  Mary,  one  of  Uncle  Hy rum's  daughters 
also  died-  These  sad  losses  cast  a  gloom  over 
the  whole  camp. 

As  very  little  is  known  in  history  about  Uncle 
Hyrum,  on  account  of  his  early  death,  I  feel 
that  a  few  words  in  regard  to  his  character  are 
due.  The  following  are  extracts  from  an  art- 
icle published  in  the  Deseret  News  some  years 
ago. 

"Hyrum  Spencer  was  a  man  of  large  stature 
and  great  physical  power;  and  as  void  of  fear 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  43 

as  men  are  made.  In  1838  a  marvelous  vision 
was  given  him,  in  which  was  shown  the  South- 
ern Rebellion,  and  other  troubles  that  were 
to  come;  with  which  manifestation  he  re- 
ceived an  assurance  of  the  truth  of  the  Latter- 
day  work,  of  which,  from  that  time,  he  was  en- 
abled to  testify.  He  embraced  the  gospel  and 
moved  to  Nauvoo. 

The  day  that  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  were 
martyred  he  was  on  his  farm  six  miles  east  of 
Nauvoo,  and  was  so  influenced  that  he  could  not 
work;  and  he  three  times  saddled  his  horse  to  go 
to  Carthage,  but  rebuked  himself  for  nervous- 
ness. He  was  among  the  first  in  that  memor- 
able exodus  of  the  winter  of  1836. 

At  the  time  he  left  the  camp  at  Garden 
Grove  the  weather  was  very  unfavorable.  He 
rode  fourteen  days  on  horseback  through  that, 
then  wilderness  country,  and  not  one  twenty- 
four  hours  but  what  it  rained.  Arriving  in 
Nauvoo  he  disposed  of  one  farm  for  a  hundred 
and  ten  head  of  cattle,  and  some  wagons,  to  a 
citizen  at  Alton.  A  mob  resident  of  Nauvoo 
hearing  this,  procured  writs  of  attachment  to 


44  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

the  stock,  until  the  second  mob  could  arrive  in 
Nauvoo,  and  give  him  a  confiscation  benefit, 
although  at  the  time  this  man,  Tod,  owed  the 
Spencers  seventeen  hundred  dollars.  Here  was 
an  issue  which  with  the  large  families  of  the 
three  brothers  in  the  wilderness,  plundered 
and  measurably  destitute,  required  tact  and 
nerve.  Through  an  honorable  Gentile,  Tod 
was  made  to  believe  that  on  a  certain  day  the 
stock  would  cross  the  Mississippi  at  Hannibal, 
forty  miles  south  of  Nauvoo,  and  he  was  there 
with  sheriff  and  posse. 

That  same  day  the  stock  crossed  sixty  miles 
above  Nauvoo,  and  it  was  a  race  (from  that  to 
the  first  Mormon  camp)  of  what  might  be  star- 
vation and  nakedness  for  the  women  and  chil- 
dren in  the  wilderness,  or  comparative  comfort. 

Six  days  and  a  half,  and  six  nights,  in  the 
heat  and  flies  of  early  August,  were  these  cattle 
driven  and  guarded  by  him,  and  his  nephew 
Claudius,  with  only  six  hours  sleep,  except  on 
horseback.  The  strain  was  too  much;  he  rode 
until  4  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  his  death, 
when  his  nephew  seeing  him  reel,  rode  to  his 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  45" 

side  asking  him  what  was  the  matter.  The  re- 
ply was,  "Not  much,  only  I  cannot  last  through; 
help  me  down  and  I  will  die  here." 

That  night  at  11  o'clock  his  labors  were  ended 
and  he  lay,  with  the  peaceful  smile  of  a  child, 
a  few  feet  from  the  trail,  with  only  one  relative 
to  hear  his  last  words,  to  witness  the  heroism  of 
a  voluntary  martyr's  death. 

There  was  not  a  groan  or  a  murmur,  "Say  to 
my  family,  live  and  die  with  this  work.  Take 
Daniel's  (his  brother's)  council."  These  were 
among  his  last  words. 

He  left  eight  children  by  the  wife  of  his 
youth,  and  two  by  his  then  living  wife,  for- 
merly Miss  Emily  Thompson,  whom  he  married 
in  Nauvoo. 

The  two  sons  of  Uncle  Hy rum's  now  living, 
are  Charles  and  Hyrum  Sheron  Spencer.  The 
latter  is  now  Bishop  of  Pleasant  Green,  Salt 
Lake  County. 

After  Uncle  Hyrum  died,  two  or  three  men 
from  a  camp  near  by  assisted  Claudius  in  pre- 
paring for  the  burial.  This  was  done  by  tak- 
ing some  boards  from  a  wagon -box  and  form- 


46  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

ing  a  rude  coffin,  in  which  he  was  taken  to 
Mount  Pisgah,  and  interred  in  the  burial 
ground  of  the  Saints. 

Cousin  Claudius  managed  himself  to  drive 
the  cattle  on,  the  remainder  of  the  distance  to 
the  camp  of  the  Saints.  The  fatigue,  exposure 
and  great  strain  of  nerves  which  Claudius  had 
endured  was  followed  by  a  long  and  severe 
illness. 

My  Uncle  Daniel  Spencer,  being  among  the 
pioneers  of  Utah,  held  several  important  posi- 
tions of  public  trust.  For  a  number  of  years  he 
presided  over  the  Salt  Lake  Stake  of  Zion.  At 
his  death,  he  left  a  large  family.  One  of  his 
daughters  is  the  well  known  authoress,  Jose- 
phine Spencer. 

At  Council  Bluffs,  I  remember  hearing  of 
the  call  for  the  Mormon  Battalion,  to  be  made 
up  of  500  of  our  most  able  bodied  men,  who 
were  to  march  as  soldiers  to  Mexico.  President 
Young  talked  of  it  to  the  people  in  the  bowery 
where  our  meetings  were  held.  I  saw  the  Bat- 
talion making  preparations  to  march,  and  knew 
that  some  of  our  dear  friends  were  in  deep  sor- 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  47 

row  over  the  long  separation,  with  increased 
trials  and  hardships,  which  those  preparations 
meant. 


CHAPTER    VL 


SISTER  ELLEN,  THE  "LITTLE  MOTHER." 

BEFORE  leaving  Nauvoo,  father  had  been  called 
to  go  on  a  mission  to  England  to  edit  the  Mill- 
ennial Star;  but  on  account  of  the  persecutions 
his  departure  had  been  postponed. 

While  at  the  Bluffs  he  was  notified  to  be  in 
readiness  to  start  late  in  the  fall.  He  there- 
fore made  arrangements  to  fill  the  appointment 
and  went  with  us  across  the  Missouri  Eiver'to 
Winter  Quarters,  where  he  put  up  a  log  cabin, 
into  which  we  moved  before  it  was  finished 
there  being  no  floor  nor  door.  Soon  after  a 
door  was  put  in,  but  the  floor,  which  was  made 
of  hewed  logs,  was  not  laid  until  the  next 
spring. 

Catharine  and  I  were  just  recovering  from  a 


4.8  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

spell  of  sickness  when  our  father  bade  us  fare- 
well and  started  on  a  three  years'  mission, 
leaving  us  in  charge  of  a  good  man  and  his  wife 
by  the  names  of  James  and  Mary  Bullock,  who 
looked  after  our  interest  the  same  as  their  own. 
They  also  had  a  family  of  children. 

The  door  of  Brother  Bullock's  cabin  faced 
our's  and  was  only  a  few  feet  from  it,  so  if  any- 
thing went  wrong  they  could  hear  us.  We  kept 
house  by  ourselves,  Ellen  acting  the  part  of  a 
little  mother.  She  had  just  turned  fourteen,  and 
was  small  of  her  age,  but  had  the  judgment  of 
one  older.  It  was  well  for  us  that  we  had  been 
taught  to  knit  and  sew,  for  we  had  our  own 
clothes  to  mend  and  look  after.  A  lady  by  the 
name  of  Jane  Dudson,  who  lived  across  the 
street  from  us,  used  to  cut  out  our  dresses  and 
then  we  helped  to  make  them.  From  her  I  took 
my  first  lessons  in  dress  cutting,  which  were 
gained  by  observation,  and  were  of  great  use  to 
me  afterwards. 

We  got  through  the  first  part  of  the  winter 
pretty  well,  as  father  had  provided  for  our 
wants,  having  left  us  with  eight  cows  and  one 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  49 

horse;  the  horse  was  to  be  sold  for  provisions. 
We  went  to  school  to  Sister  Addison  Pratt, 
(mother  of  Ellen  Pratt)  who  felt  obliged  to 
do  something  to  earn  a  livelihood  for  herself 
and  four  daughters.  She  was  an  excellent 
lady  and  we  spent  most  of  our  spare  time 
at  her  house. 

When  the  weather  was  cold  or  stormy  so 
we  could  not  go  out,  the  game  of  mumble-peg 
was  introduced,  which  was  all  the  rage  among 
the  children  at  that  time.  This  we  used  to  play 
on  our  dirt  floor,  which  rather  marred  its  smooth- 
ness but  afforded  us  considerable  amusement. 
In  the  evening  Brother  Bullock's  children  some- 
times came  in,  when  we  would  have  a  spelling 
school,  or  sit  around  the  fire  telling  riddles  and 
stories  until  bed  time. 

It  was  while  living  in  our  floorless  log  cabin 
that  I  was  cured  of  walking  in  my  sleep.  We 
had  two  beds  in  the  room,  while  our  clothes 
and  other  goods  were  piled  up  in  boxes.  On 
the  top  of  one  of  these  boxes  was  placed  a  writ- 
ing desk  that  was  not  very  solid;  in  one  of  my 
midnight  rambles,  I  happened  to  knock  this 


50  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

desk  off  its  resting  place  to  the  floor;  it  fell  with 
such  a  crash  that  the  noise  awakened  me.  I 
was  so  bewildered  that  I  could  not  find  my  way 
to  the  bed.  Ellen's  voice  which  sounded  in 
the  distance  was  no  guide  for  me,  for  I  went 
straight  for  the  door,  and  she  had  to  get  up  and 
lead  me  back  to  bed.  I  not  only  had  a  good 
scare,  but  was  never  known  to  get  up  in  my  sleep 
afterwards. 

The  winter  finally  passed  as  all  winters  do, 
and  every  one  felt  to  welcome  the  coming  of 
spring.  There  had  been  considerable  sickness 
during  the  cold  months;  a  disease  called  Scur- 
vy had  come  among  us,  and  was  the  cause  of 
many  a  loved  one  being  laid  away  in  the  grave. 

The  wife  of  Brother  Archibald  Hill  was  one 
of  the  victims.  Brother  Bullock  and  wife  parted 
with  two  of  their  children,  Genette  and  Isabel. 
Our  family  had  escaped  having  this  horrible 
disease  but  in  the  spring  we  all  took  the  meas- 
les, myself  being  the  first  to  come  down  with  it. 

The  winter  having  been  uncommon  in  its  se- 
verity, our  horse  and  all  our  cows  but  one  had 
died,  therefore  we  had  no  milk  nor  butter;  our 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  51 

provisions  had  also  nearly  given  out,  so  that  in 
the  spring  and  summer  following,  we  really  suf- 
fered for  something  to  eat;  part  of  the  time 
having  nothing  but  corn- meal,  which  was  stir- 
red up  with  water  and  baked  on  a  griddle. 
Many  a  night  I  have  gone  to  bed  without  sup- 
per having  to  wait  until  I  was  hungry  enough  to 
eat  our  poor  fare.  Many  others  as  well  as  our- 
selves had  very  little  to  eat,  and  those  who  did 
fare  better,  knew  nothing  of  our  destitute  con- 
dition. Some  months  after,  Apostle  Wilford 
Woodruff,  hearing  about  our  circumstances  vis- 
ited us,  and  relieved  our  wants  for  the  time 
being.  The  Saints  had  to  send  to  a  place  called 
St.  Joseph,  which  was  some  miles  below  Winter 
Quarters,  for  provisions  that  consisted  mainly 
of  corn -meal  and  pork.  There  was  no  need  of 
our  family  suffering  for  food,  if  the  money 
father  sent  us  had  been  received;  but  although 
the  money  failed  to  reach  us,  the  letters  re- 
ceived from  our  dear  parent  were  a  great  com- 
fort to  us;  some  of  which  I  will  copy,  showing 
the  love  and  anxiety  he  had  for  his  children. 


52  LIFE   SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER    VIL 


LETTERS  FROM  ORSON  SPENCER  TO  HIS 
CHILDREN. 

NOTE— These  letters  do  not  follow  one  after  another  in  regular 
succession  as  they  were  written  and  received;  although,  for  con- 
venience, they  are  numbered  i,  ii,  iii,  etc. 


LETTER    I. 

THIS  letter  was  written  before  ray  father  had 
received  any  word  from  us,  and  is  copied  partly 
to  show  the  condition  of  the  people  in  Europe 
at  that  time. 

STAR  OFFICE.  LIVERPOOL,  APR.  17,  1847. 

''MY  DEAR  CHILDREN: — In  the  midst  of  the 
bustle  and  throng  of  business,  that  at  this  time  is 
greater  even  than  usual,  I  snatch  a  passing  mo- 
ment, to  write  to  you.  I  did  not  know  until  just 
now  that  Brother  Candland  would  go  to  America 
quite  so  soon.  I  am  constrained  to  write  to  Presi- 
dent Young,  informing  him  of  the  state  of  things 
in  this  country.  The  spiritual  prospect  of  the 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  53 

saints  in  this  country  is  good.  The  saints 
abound  in  faith  and  hope  and  an  earnest  desire 
to  emigrate  to  America.  In  fact  their  temporal 
prospects  are  alarming  if  the  great  God  were  not 
their  friend  and  support.  But  they  are  mostly 
contented  and  obedient  to  counsel,  and  I  feel 
anxious  to  see  them  gathered  and  safely  gar- 
nered in  the  land  of  Zion.  I  see  men,  wo- 
men and  children  standing  and  sometimes  sit- 
ting in  the  streets,  bare-footed  and  bare-headed 
and  crying  for  food;  and  they  will  often  follow 
me  eight  or  ten  rods  begging  and  praying  for 
food.  Ninety  thousand  people  have  come  from 
Ireland  to  this  city  of  Liverpool  alone,  to  get 
food  and  employment.  The  multitudes  that 
die  from  starvation  are  so  numerous  in  places 
in  Ireland  that  they  are  not  even  buried  at  all, 
but  straw  and  grass  are  thrown  over  them  and 
they  rot  above  ground.  More  factories  are  stop- 
ping every  day,  and  more  and  more  people  are 
thrown  out  of  employment,  and  emigration  is 
so  great -^hat  there  are  not  ships  enough  to  take 
the  emigrants.  Freight  and  passage  are  very 
high  and  rising.  Universal  fear  and  conster- 


54  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

nation  pervade  England,  Ireland,  Scotland  and 
France,  and  many  other  parts  of  Europe.  They 
expect  some  dreadful  calamities  are  coming  on 
the  nations  of  the  earth.  The  cloudy  tempest 
darkens  every  day  and  threatens  soon  to  spend 
its  desolating  power  upon  all  flesh  save  those 
who  are  hid  in  the  mountains  in  cities  of  refuge 
till  the  indignation  be  passed  over.  There  are 
some  in  high  places  that  are  so  stupified  with 
gluttony,  sensuality  and  the  love  of  oppression 
that  they  have  not  sense  enough  to  fear.  But 
the  great  body  of  the  people  are  full  of  fearful 
anxiety.  I  am  glad  my  children  and  friends  are 
thus  far  removed  to  the  wilderness.  You  may  and 
must  probably  pass  through  troubled  and  strait- 
ened circumstances,  and  scarcely  be  saved,  but 
fear  not  nor  be  dismayed,  for  the  God  of  Israel 
is  your  God  and  will  strengthen  and  preserve 
you,  if  your  faith  fail  not.  Now  my  beloved 
children,  love  one  another  and  strive  to  please 
each  other  and  don't  mind  little  offences,  but  for- 
give and  bear  with  each  other's  faults;  pray  of- 
ten and  be  not  angry  or  contentious  with  any- 
body. I  know  you  will  economize,  to  live  in  the 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  55 

cheapest  way  you  can.  And  I  say  to  you  again 
and  again,  strive  to  preserve  your  health  in  the 
way  I  have  always  recommended.  When  you 
are  not  well  fast  and  eat  light  food ;  wear  flannel 
and  warm  clothes  in  all  seasons  as  much  as  pos- 
sible. Wash  your  bodies  often  in  pure  water,  and 
comb  your  heads,  that  from  the  head  to  the 
feet  you  may  be  clean  and  healthy.  Go  to 
school  as  much  as  you  can,  all  of  you,  in  your 
present  circumstances.  Strive  to  have  the  good 
will  of  all  around  you.  Trust  to  the  counsel  of 
those  who  are  set  over  you  in  the  Lord.  1  have 
not  received  a  syllable  from  your  pen  since  I  left 
your  cabin.  How  much  I  want  you  to  tell  me  in 
your  own  simple,  plain  way,  all  about  your  con- 
dition and  feelings,  and  how  the  younger  chil- 
dren behave  themselves. 

uMy  health  and  strength  are  so  good  that  I 
am  well  able  to  accomplish  more  labor  than  I 
have  been  in  any  time  for  twenty  years  previous. 
My  mind  is  clear  and  ready  for  the  multiplied 
duties  and  cares  that  rest  upon  me.  I  find  the 
'Lord  God  is  a  sun  and  shield.'  He  is  wis- 
dom and  salvation  to  me  the  very  moment  I 


56  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

need  it.  I  say  this  that  you  may  learn  to  trust 
in  Him  for  health,  food  and  wisdom,  and  all 
things  at  all  times. 

''There  is  no  lack  to  them  that  trust  in  God. 

"Finally,  may  the  God  of  all  consolation  keep 
you  all  in  health  and  prosperity,  both  temporal 
and  spiritual,  unto  everlasting  life  and  blessed- 
ness, is  the  prayer  of 

Your  Affectionate  Father, 

ORSON  SPENCER." 

In  the  same  month  that  the  above  letter  was 
written,  my  father  married  a  lady  by  the  name 
of  Martha  Knight,  of  Lancaster,  England;  and 
some  wedding  cake  was  sent  to  us  with  the  next 
letter. 

LETTER   II. 

"LIVERPOOL  ENG.,  AUG.  9th,  1847. 

"DEARLY  BELOVED  CHILDREN:  The  last  and 
only  letter  which  I  have  had  from  you,  was  dated 
Feb.  1st.  I  have  looked  wishfully,  but  in  vain 
for  letters  from  you.  Perhaps  you  think  that 
you  have  not  much  to  write,  and  therefore  delay. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  57 

But  be  assured  that  I  would  gladly  pay  post- 
age fourfold  for  the  simple  knowledge  that  you 
are  well,  as  of  tea  as  once  a  month.  Bat  I  have 
no  doubt  you  can  find  enough  to  write  about, 
even  such  things  as  you  would  tell  me  about  if 
I  were  there.  You  will  perceive  that  I  know  no- 
thing from  you,  of  what  you  have  received  from 
me,  either  in  money  or  clothing.  Indeed  I  am 
pained  to  think  that  I  cannot  hear  from  your 
own  pen,  what  has  been,  and  now  is  your  con- 
dition, but  I  must  be  content.  Elder  Hyde  wrote 
me  the  30th  of  May,  that  he  had  been  to  see  you 
and  that  you  were  all  well.  This  gave  me  great 
happiness  indeed.  But  he  said  you  had  seen 
rather  straitened  circumstances,  which  made  me 
weep  with  sorrow. 

"But  I  knew  that  you  were  suffering  for 
Christ's  sake,  which  gave  me  some  comfort. 
But  still  I  thought  of  your  tender  and  parent- 
less  condition,  and  could  but  earnestly  entreat 
my  Heavenly  Father  to  preserve  and  bless  you. 
I  know  you  have  the  best  of  friends  in  Brother 
and  Sister  Bullock,  who  will  spare  no  pains  for 
your  comfort.  And  I  trust  I  shall  never  for- 
5 


68  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

get  them,  either  in   word  or  deed.     I  fear  that 

Brother did  not   pay  you  the  fifty  dollars 

that  I  sent  by  him.  I  trust  you  will  get  five 
sovereigns  promised  by  Sister  Harker  on  her 
arrival.  I  also  sent  twelve  sovereigns  by  Elder 
L.  N.  Seavil,  five  or  six  of  which  I  told  him  he 
might  expend  for  groceries  in  St.  Louis  for  you. 
I  also  sent  six  sovereigns  by  Elder  Jacobs.  These 
brethren  may  reach  you  the  last  of  September. 
I  shall  send  you  more  the  first  opportunity, 
which  may  be  by  Brother  Martin.  If  you  get 
the  money  which  I  send,  I  trust  you  will  be 
somewhat  comfortable  till  I  come.  I  will  in- 
form you  that  I  am  nearly  recovered  from  the 
most  severe  sickness  that  I  have  experienced 
for  thirty  years  past.  I  do  not  walk  out  much 
yet,  but  am  gaining  very  fast,  I  am  now  but  a 
skeleton  as  to  flesh.  After  Elder  Hyde  left  the 
office,  Brother  Richards,  my  assistant,  being 
sick,  or  absent  very  much,  I  was  closely  con- 
fined to  the  office,  and  early  in  June  felt  the 
beginning  of  poor  health  which  increased  upon 
me  until  the  first  of  July.  But  still,  as  I  had 
no  time  to  spare  for  being  sick,  I  kept  fast  to 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  59 

my  office,  my  better  judgment  teaching  me  all 
the  while  to  desist  and  recruit  my  health.  How- 
ever, the  7th  of  July,  after  having  had  two  or 
three  chills,  I  concluded  that  I  must  yield. 
Accordingly  I  selected  a  healthy  residence  of  one 
of  the  Saints,  a  Brother  Ennion,  a  short  dis- 
tance from  Liverpool.  I  told  them  I  wanted 
the  privilege  of  being  sick  at  their  house,  in- 
stead of  my  own  in  Liverpool,  which  they 
readily  granted,  I  immediately  laid  down,  and 
with  constipation  of  my  bowels,  and  occasional 
chills,  was  soon  too  weak  to  even  turn  myself  in 
bed.  Some  thought  that  I  must  die,  but  I  told 
them  not  to  fear,  for  I  should  not  die  then.  In 
the  beginning  I  told  Brother  R.  to  notify  many 
Saints  abroad  that  I  was  very  sick;  this  I  did 
lest  I  should  be  snatched  away  before  their 
prayers  could  take  effect  in  my  behalf.  After 
that  notice  I  had  no  further  concern,  although 
I  went  nigh  to  the  gates  of  death.  I  took  no 
medicine  worth  naming.  I  think  that  I  shall 
not  lose  my  hair,  although  I  may  turn  grey. 
After  a  few  days  spent  in  the  country,  I  hope 
to  take  the  field  again  as  strong  as  ever.  In- 


60  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

deed  I  have  contributed  something  to  every  Star 
yet,  and  generally  given  counsel  except  in  my 
worst  sickness.  1  was  confined  to  the  house 
about  three  weeks.  Now  I  bless  the  God  of 
heaven  as  my  Savior  and  restorer.  I  havn  great 
solicitude  for  you  during  the  sickly  season,  take 
good  care  before  being  sick;  trust  in  God  and 
if  you  are  taken  quite  sick,  let  the  Saints  around 
you,  and  in  the  public  congregations  know  it 
speedily. 

"Aim.  15th. — I  am  still  gaining  health,  al- 
though I  have  not  been  into  the  country  yet 
owing  to  bad  weather. 

"  Yesterday's  steamer  brought  the  cheering, 
heart -gladdening  letter  from  Ellen  and  Aurelia. 
Be  assured  that  I  rejoiced  and  thanked  God, 
but  I  felt  sad  to  think  you  were  so  scanted  for 
the  comforts  of  life.  I  suppose  you  must  have 
written  other  letters  that  contain  many  particu 
lars  of  interest  which  I  have  not  received,  by 
what  Aurelia  wrote.  I  hope  Brother  Bullock 
will  not  be  discouraged,  for  better  days  are 
coming.  Your  not  receiving  any  more  than  a 
sovereign  from  Elder  must  have  been  a 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  61 

great  disappointment  to  you,  as  it  was  to  me. 
I  think  the  other  brethren  will  not  fail  in  pay- 
ing the  money  sent  by  them.  I  am  afraid  there 
will  be  no  opportunity  to  send  any  more  till 
next  spring. 

"ORSON  SPENCER." 


LETTER    III. 

"LIVERPOOL,  SEPT.  29th,  1847. 
"My  DEARLY  BELOVED  CHILDREN:  On  my 
return  from  Scotland  last  night  I  was  happy  to 
find  a  letter  from  my  dear  daughters  Ellen  and 
Aurelia.  But  I  was  most  deeply  affected  when 
I  heard  that  Genette  and  Isabell  Bullock  were 
dead.  Dear  precious  children,  have  I  seen 
them  for  the  last  time  this  side  of  the  grave? 
They  have  gone  to  rest  in  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
with  my  beloved  Catherine  and  her  two  chil- 
dren. She  will  know  them  when  they  enter 
heaven  and  love  them  and  look  after  their 
happiness.  Tell  my  dear  James  and  Mary  that 
I  deeply  mourn  with  them  for  their  serious  loss. 
I  hope  that  they  will  not  be  discouraged  nor 


62  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

murmur  at  the  dealings  of  God,  or  rather  what 
He  suffers  to  take  place.  Though  He  slay  us 
we  should  trust  in  Him,  and  all  will  be  right. 
Most  gladly  would  I  sit  down  with  them  in  their 
cabin  and  try  to  comfort  them.  I  know  what 
it  is  to  be  separated  from  wife  and  children  by 
death.  But  I  feel  that  God  is  good,  though 
you,  my  children,  have  lost  the  best  of  mothers 
and  I  have  lost  the  best  wife  ever  given  to  man. 
I  want  you,  my  children,  to  strive  to  live  by 
pleasing  God,  and  keeping  His  commandments. 
Do  not  be  discouraged  at  what  you  have  to 
suffer,  but  be  stout  hearted  and  trust  in  God, 
and  you  will  live  and  reign  in  life  eternal.  You 
say  that  Brother  Bullock  works  hard  and  does 
all  he  can  for  you,  and  that  you  and  Brother 
Bullock's  family  live  on  terms  of  peace.  This 
comforts  me  very  much,  and  I  hope  you  will 
do  all  you  can  for  them.  I  know  it  is  a  great 
charge  that  he  has  upon  him,  but  the  faithful 
man  shall  not  lose  his  reward.  I  have  perfect 
confidence  that  James  will  manage  all  your 
affairs  well,  and  counsel  you  in  the  best  manner. 
My  health  is  pretty  good  and  my  labors  are 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  63 

very  great.  After  my  sickness  I  began  to 
preach  before  I  could  walk  many  rods,  and  in 
one  or  two  instances  I  have  preached  while 
sitting  down  through  weakness;  but  my  strength, 
through  the  goodness  of  God,  has  increased  all 
the  time,  and  for  the  last  four  or  five  weeks  I 
have  preached  from  two  to  five  times  a  week, 
and  sat  up  often  as  late  as  two  or  three  o'clock 
at  night  in  conversation  with  Saints. 

"Wherever  I  go,  the  Saints  gather  around  me 
as  though  they  would  worship  me.  They  often 
walk  ten  or  twenty  miles  to  see  me  and  hear  me 
preach.  In  the  meantime.  I  write  on  an  average 
about  five  or  six  pages,  one-third  of  the  Star  as 
original  matter  lately,  and  select  and  arrange 
other  matter  for  the  Star,  besides  answering 
numerous  letters  of  correspondence  daily.  There- 
fore you  may  judge  if  I  am  very  busy.  I  get  some 
presents  very  frequently,  for  my  children,  which 
I  shall  bring  or  send  in  due  time.  One  sister  gave 
me  a  shawl  in  Edinburgh  and  a  very  pretty  dress 
pattern  for  Lucy.  Another  sister  in  Glasgow 
gave  me  a  handsome  dress  pattern  for  Ellen. 
A  brother  in  Manchester  has  promised  n>e  a 


64  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

dress  for  each  of  the  children,  and  for  Sister 
Bullock,  as  soon  as  I  can  have  a  chance  to  send 
them.  Another  man  in  Scotland  says  he  shall 
send  a  fancy  dress  to  some  of  you.  Be  good 
children  and  the  Lord  will  raise  up  friends  for 
you.  I  want  very  much  to  see  you  all,  but 
don't  know  yet  whether  they  will  counsel  me 
to  come  home  next  spring  or  not.  Business 
is  very  bad  in  this  country  universally.  Many 
of  the  Saints  will  probably  have  to  go  to  the 
poor-house  for  want  of  employment.  They  are 
very  anxious  to  emigrate  to  America;  and  I 
hope  they  will  have  the  privilege  soon.  But 
the  gospel  is  spreading  wonderfully,  probably 
not  less  than  five  thousand  will  be  added  to  the 
Church  this  year.  I  enjoy  the  work  of  preach- 
ing and  writing  very  much  ;  that  which  grieves 
me  most  is  the  suffering  of  my  children  in  the 
wilderness,  and  the  Saints  in  America.  I  hope 
that  President  Young  has  found  a  location  for 
a  Stake  of  Zion  where  we  may  soon  go  and 
dwell  in  peace.  For  this  I  labor  and  pray 
daily.  Brother  Andrew  Gaboon  went  with  me 
to  .Scotland,  this  climate  does  not  suit  his 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  65 

health  very  well;  he  now  presides  over  Clith- 
eroe  Conference;  he  is  very  industrious  and 
faithful.  *  *  *  I  have  got  three  new 
hymn  books  handsomely  bound,  with  the  name 
of  each  of  my  three  oldest  girls  on  the  outside 
in  gold  letters,  and  gilt  edges,  etc.  I  will 
endeavor  to  find  some  good  books  for  Ellen, 
and  also  a  pretty  primer  for  Lucy.  I  am  glad 
that  Lucy  is  such  a  good  girl  and  learns  so  well. 
I  want  Catharine  to  learn  to  write,  and  Howard 
is  probably  old  enough  to  write  a  little.  I  am 
very  sorry  that  Aurelia  has  sick  spells  and  I 
hope  that  she  will  take  good  care  of  herself.  I 
thank  her  for  attending  to  George  so  faithfully 
and  he  must  be  a  good  boy  and  love  Aurelia  and 
Ellen  for  their  kindness.  I  am  glad  that  How- 
ard is  also  a  good  boy  and  don't  quarrel  with 
other  boys.  I  want  him  to  harken  to  Brother 
Bullock,  and  be  kind  to  Alexander.*  Tell 
Alexander  I  mean  to  bring  him  something  when 
I  come,  which  will  be  next  spring  if  the  council 
permit,  in  time  to  go  with  you  to  the  mountains. 


*Alexander  was  Brother  Bullcck's  son. 


66  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

I  feel  very  thankful  that  you  have  such  good 
neighbors  and  friends.  May  God  bless  them  for 
their  kindness  to  my  motherless  children,  But 
I  must  bring  my  letter  to  a  close  for  want  of  time 
to  say  more. 

"Your  ever  affectionate  and  loving  father, 

"ORSON  SPENCER." 

As  can  be  seen  by  the  above,  my  father  an- 
ticipated returning  to  Winter  Quarters,  in  time 
to  go  with  us  over  the  mountains;  but  later  on 
he  received  a  letter  from  President  Young  re- 
questing him  to  stay  another  year.  Therefore 
in  the  spring  of  1848,  we  were  preparing  for 
our  journey  across  the  plains  without  him. 
Brother  Andrew  Cahoon  had  returned  from  his 
mission  to  Scotland,  and  by  him  father  had  sent 
money  and  clothing  to  fit  us  out  for  the  journey. 

He  also  sent  the  following  letter: 


LETTER    IV. 

LIVERPOOL,  MARCH  25th,  1848. 
"MY  DEAR  CHILDREN:     Having  a  few  leisure 
moments,  (which  is  a  rare  thing  for  me,)  it  gives 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  67 

me  very  great  pleasure  to  write  to  you,  whom  I 
love  with  the  most  inexpressible  fondness.  You 
are  my  dearest  treasures  upon  the  earth.  Your 
mother  was  one  of  the  loveliest  of  her  sex;  gen- 
erous and  open  hearted  in  love  to  all  our  race. 
Under  all  circumstances  I  always  found  a  wel- 
come asylum  in  her  breast,  and  she  character- 
ized her  whole  life  by  those  admirable  virtues, 
which  secured  the  spontaneous  delight  and  good 
will  of  all  who  knew  her.  In  you,  my  dear  chil- 
dren, I  see  many  traits  of  her  lovely  spirit,  and 
also  her  features.  From  her,  my  own  mind  has 
received  many  a  beautifying  grace  and  virtue: 
and  few  could  live  with  her  as  long  as  I  did  with- 
out being  enriched  and  ennobled  by  such  as- 
sociation. Thus  far,  your  lives  are  full  of  prom- 
ise, your  minds  are  all  intelligent  and  your  hearts 
innocent  and  pure.  The  spirit  of  God  can  dwell 
with  you,  and  assist  you  to  emulate  celestial  wor- 
thies. I  desire  so  to  live  that  my  example  and 
teaching  shall  tend  to  give  you  a  mould  and  pol- 
ish which  will  make  heaven  happier  at  your  ap- 
proach, and  angels  to  rejoice  over  you  as  in  the 
acquisition  of  the  richest  of  pearls.  Dear  chil- 


68  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

dren,  for  my  own  sake  then,  don't  be  discour- 
aged or  impatient,  but  try  to  live  through  your 
appointed  days,  for  your  lot  is  cast  in  an  age  of 
sorrow  mingled  indeed  with  the  sweet  solace  of 
redeeming  triumphs.  Deprived  of  your  mother 
by  death,  and  your  father  by  obedience  to  the 
counsels  of  the  church,  your  pathway  is  peril- 
ous and  stormy. 

"Sometimes  without  shoes  to  your  feet  and 
sometimes  without  bread,  surrounded  with  sav- 
age foes,  without  any  assurance  that  I  will  be 
restored  to  you  for  a  long  time  yet  to  come,  you 
may  indeed  often  wonder  why  your  lot  is  thus; 
and  why  want  and  orphanage  and  peril  and  a 
homeless  pilgrimage  should  all  come  upon  you 
at  once,  and  that,  while  you  are  at  an  age  so 
tender. 

"While  I  am  writing,  I  suppose  you  are  strug- 
gling with  all  the  energy  and  diligence  your  ten- 
der minds  are  capable  of  to  escape  to  the  mount- 
ains; being  required  to  leave  the  little  cabin  and 
garden  and  field,  that  I  hoped  would  shield  you 
till  I  could  come  to  comfort  you.  But  you  must 
recross  the  river  and  build  anew,  or  flee  to  the 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  69 

mountains,  the  latter  I  prefer,  as  the  country  is 
sickly  and  the  times  perilous.  Still  your  means 
are  very  scanty  for  sucli  a  journey  to  a  land  where 
you  must  make  the  only  home  you  will  have, 
without  me  to  counsel  or  accompany  you.  If 
you  go  over  the  mountains  I  may  not  hear  from 
you  or  you  from  me  for  nearly  a  year  and  a  half. 
My  dear  children,  I  trust  that  God,  who  coun- 
sels us  to  walk  the  narrow  way,  will  be  your  shield 
and  defence,  and  provide  for  your  wants  and 
keep  you  all  alive  till  we  meet  again,  where  the 
fury  of  the  oppressor  cannot  overtake  us,  and 
the  storms  of  heavenly]  indignation  may  pass  us 
by  in  the  day  of  great  distress.  If  I  am  counseled 
to  endure  this  long  separation  and  to  expose  you 
to  such  privations,  my  prayer  shall  be  the  more 
fervent  in  your  behalf,  and  with  strength  of 
heart  and  soul,  I  shall  plead  for  your  lives  to  be 
spared,  and  your  minds  kept  unpolluted.  Love 
one  another  and  bear  each  other's  faults.  Cher- 
ish the  spirit  of  God  by  patience  and  kindness. 
Never  yield  to  sin  or  do  anything  that  you  would 
be  ashamed  to  ask  God  about  or  tell  me  of.  Let 
no  one  entice  you  to  do  wrong,  whoever  it 


70  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

may  be.  Keep  together,  live  together  and  do 
not  separate.  Be  friends  to  one  another,  and 
caution  the  younger  sisters  and  brothers  against 
accidents,  against  bad  conduct  and  bad  company. 
Believe  that  God  can  hear  and  help  you  when 
you  need  it,  and  tell  you  many  things  which  are 
necessary  for  you  to  know  and  do.  Learn  to 
trust  in  God  for  all  good  things,  and  to  be 
thankful  for  all  favors.  And  if  God  should  not 
allow  me  to  return  any  more  on  the  earth,  you 
will  be  visited  from  heaven  when  it  is  requisite. 
Be  cheerful  and  happy  and  cherish  virtue  and 
truth  and  strive  to  be  an  ornament  to  my  family 
forever.  Contract  no  alliance  incompatible 
with  the  interest  of  the  family.  And  if  you 
maintain  a  blameless  life  you  will  survive  all 
discouragements,  and  those  that  bless  you  shall 
be  blesesd,  and  they  that  harm  you  shall  be 
cursed,  and  God  and  angels  will  be  your  friends 
and  your  parents  shall  never  slumber  over  your 
condition,  worlds  without  end. 

"Your  journey  will  be  long  and  tedious,  you 
will  need  to  be  very  careful  not  to  get  lost  from 
your  camp  on  the  journey;  and  also  be  cautious 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  71 

in  regard  to  the  hostile  Indians,  serpents  or 
dangerous  roots  and  herbs.  Do  not  walk  out  at 
night  away  from  the  camp  while  on  the  journey. 
You  will  scarcely  be  saved  with  the  utmost  faith, 
diligence  and  economy.  My  anxieties  about 
you  from  the  time  you  leave  till  I  see  you  will 
be  unceasingly  great. 

'"My  oldest  daughters;  on  you  is  rolled  a 
great  responsibility,  seemingly  beyond  your 
years.  Be  womanly,  kind  and  patient,  act  the 
part  of  mother  to  the  younger  children.  Teach 
them  good  principles  and  instruct  them  how  to 
act.  Avoid  in  yourselves  the  weakness  and 
folly  of  youth  as  much  as  possible.  Never  for- 
get or  slight  my  counsel,  for  this  is  the  com- 
mandment of  God.  I  think  I  write  to  you 
according  to  the  mind  of  God.  I  am  not  per- 
mitted to  speak  face  to  face,  but  I  write  unto 
you  as  a  father  wi^h  soberness  and  godly  fear. 
Treasure  up  my  sayings  and  teach  them  to  the 
younger  children  and  read  this  letter  to  them, 
at  least,  three  or  four  times  a  year  till  I  come 
to  you.  Teach  George  to  stand  by  Howard  as 
his  counselor  and  right  hand  man.  George 


72  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

shall  be  distinguished  for  shrewdness  and  quick 
discernment  and  a  great  help  to  Howard  and  to 
you  all.  Watch  over  Lucy,  for  she  is  the  choic- 
est emblem  of  peace,  and  you  shall  have  the 
honor  of  bringing  her  up  to  womanhood. 
Howard  and  George: — be  good  boys,  yea,  more 
than  this,  be  manly  and  very  kind  to  your  sis- 
ters. They  have  taken  care  of  you  as  a  mother 
should  do,  they  have  counseled  you,  provided 
for  your  wants  and  taken  charge  of  you  in  sick- 
ness and  in  health,  and  you  ought  to  love  them 
and  strive  to  please  them  in  all  things.  Be 
obedient  to  them  in  my  absence  till  you  are 
grown  up,  then  honor  and  protect  them  till  the 
day  of  your  death.  Counsel  with  them  in  all 
difficult  matters,  and  never  lift  your  hand 
against  them  in  anger  or  strife,  and  know  that 
your  prosperity  lies  in  your  union.  Strive  to 
get  knowledge.  Study  well  when  you  have  an 
opportunity. 

"Spread  your  feelings  freely  before  one  an- 
other and  let  your  most  secret  plans  and  designs 
be  entrusted  to  each  other,  but  keep  them  to 
yourselves  and  divulge  them  not  abroad.  And 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  73 

whatever  you  all  unite  in,  will  almost  invariably 
be  right.  Let  the  boys  not  waste  their  strength 
in  wrestling  or  scuffling,  although  a  little  of 
these  exercises  are  good,  but  godliness  will  prof- 
it them  more.  Go  and  hear  preaching  when 
you  can,  and  talk  about  what  you  hear.  If  you 
go  over  the  mountains  before  I  do,  you  will  use 
your  best  judgment  in  selecting  a  lot.  Adhere 
to  Brother  Bullock  and  his  wife,  for  I  want 
them  to  go  with  you  wherever  you  go,  or  stay 
and  never  desert  you.  You  will  not  have  means 
probably  to  assist  anybody  but  Brother  Bullock, 
with  what  I  send  you  in  money  and  clothes. 
Don't  listen  to  any  false  tales  against  Brother 
Bullock.  He  is  good  and  faithful. 

"I  should  like  to  have  the  girls  and  also 
Howard  pay  particular  attention  to  arithmetic. 
This  is  more  important  than  geography  or 
grammar. 

"You  will  need  good  oil  cloth  covers  to  your 
wagons,  and  a  good  tent  I  think.  Have  as 
many  cows  as  your  means  will  permit;  but  if  you 
should  not  go  over  the  mountains  this  spring, 
you  will  still  need  all  the  means  you  can  get. 


74  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

"The  prospect  is  very  good  for  a  great]  in- 
gathering of  converts  in  England,  during  the 
coming  season;  but  business  just  now  is  worse 
than  ever.  Eevolutions  are  going  forward  in 
Europe,  and  Monarchs  are  trembling  on  their 
thrones.  The  people  almost  universally  de- 
mand a  change  of  government  and  of  rulers. 
The  agitation  is  so  very  great  that  business  is 
kept  very  much  in  suspense.  Almost  every  paper 
brings  news  of  the  overthrow  of  some  kingdom 
and  the  flight  of  some  king.  Commerce  and 
trade  are  consequently  at  a  stand.  The  people 
are  looking  for  general  war. 

"My  health  at  present  is  only  tolerably  good. 
I  am  very  thin  in  flesh  in  consequence  of  many 
labors  and  cares.  Since  I  have  been  here,  I 
have  spared  no  pains  whatever  to  keep  the  work 
of  God  rolling  forth  with  success  and  power; 
and  prosperity  has  attended  my  labors  thus  far 
beyond  my  utmost  anticipations.  I  have  had 
no  time  for  play  or  rest,  but  think  when  Elder 
Orson  Pratt  comes  that  I  shall  have  a  little 
respite.  Your  last  letter  was  three  months  and 
a  half  coming.  Send  your  letters  by  mail  in 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  75 

the  quickest  conveyance.  If  you  don't  go  over 
the  mountains,  write  once  a  month  without  fail. 
You  will  have  enough  to  write  about;  tell  me 
about  all  little  matters.  Write  the  last  thing, 
and  tell  me  particularly  all  about  your  outfit.  It 
will  be  my  constant  desire  to  live  in  order  to  do 
you  good,  and  provide  for  your  wants,  I  want 
you  all  to  be  very  good  children.  I  am  very 
anxious  to  see  you  once  more,  but  I  will  not 
disobey  my  lawful  counselors.  George  is  now 
eight  years  old;  if  he  has  not  been  baptized  yet 
I  want  to  have  him  baptized  soon.  Do  the 
boys  learn  well  at  school? 

"The  Boston  steamer  has  not  arrived,  conse- 
quently I  must  send  this  letter  without  hearing 
anything  from  you.  In  haste.  God  bless  you 
my  children.  Farewell! 

"Your  Ever  Affectionate  Father, 

"ORSON  SPENCER." 


76  LIFE   SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER   VIIL 


JOURNEY  ACROSS  THE  PLAINS. 

We  left  Winter  Quarters  about  the  first  of 
May,  1848,  traveling  in  President  Young's  com- 
pany. He  had  made  the  trip  across  the  plains 
the  year  before,  as  the  leader  of  the  Pioneers, 
and  had  returned  for  the  rest  of  his  family,  and 
to  see  after  the  poor  Saints  who  could  not  help 
themselves. 

On  this  journey  I  met  and  became  acquainted 
with  Thomas  Rogers,  who  afterwards  became 
my  husband.  He  drove  a  team  for  Andrew  Ca- 
hoon,  who  was  captain  of  our  ten ;  the  company 
was  divided  into  tens  and  fifties. 

There  were  many  ups  and  downs  in  our 
travels;  when  the  weather  was  pleasant  we  en- 
joyed ourselves  very  much,  although  having  to 
walk  over  the  roughest  part  of  the  road,  as  the 
wagons  were  heavily  loaded.  In  camping  at 
night,  the  wagons  of  the  company  were  formed 
in  a  circle,  with  the  tongues  inside.  The  cattle 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  77 

(for  our  teams  consisted  mostly  of  oxen  and 
cows,)  were  either  herded  or  tied,  to  prevent 
any  surprise  by  the  Indians,  who  were  often 
seen  prowling  around,  watching  their  chance 
to  stampede  our  animals.  During  the  journey 
the  company  would  stop  once  in  awhile  for  a 
few  days  to  recruit  their. teams  and  give  the 
women  a  chance  to  wash,  iron,  bake,  etc. 

On  one  of  these  occasions,  we  camped  on 
Looking-glass  Creek,  whick  emptied  into  the 
Platt  Eiver  about  a  mile  below.  The  people 
had  been  counseled  not  to  go  far  from  camp; 
but  either  forgetting  or  not  heeding  the  counsel, 
about  a  dozen  girls,  myself  included,  took  it  in- 
to our  heads,  one  bright  moonlight  night,  to  go 
to  the  mouth  of  the  creek  and  bathe  in  the  river, 
thinking  the  distance  would  make  us  safe  from 
interruption.  The  Platt  River  was  very  wide 
in  places,  and  the  water  quite  shallow,  being  in- 
terspersed with  sand-bars.  The  company  forded 
it  many  times  in  the  course  of  their  travels. 

One  elderly  lady,  namely  Sister  Mima  Young, 
generally  called  Aunt  Mima,  went  with  us  as  a 
protector,  or  to  stand  guard  while  we  should 


78  LIFE   SKETCHES 

take  our  bath.  A  nice  place  was  selected  and 
we  were  soon  splashing  around  in  the  water  as 
happy  as  could  be.  Presently  one  of  the  girls 
said,  "Let  us  play  baptize."  Some  of  the  rest 
consented  and  were  soon  ducked  under  the  water 
although  I  don't  remember  that  any  ceremony 
was  used.  We  were  soon  interrupted  in  our 
sport,  however,  by  some  one  exclaiming,  "See! 
what  is  that?  what  is  that  coming?"  All  looked 
in  the  direction  pointed  out,  *  and  sure  enough 
something  white  and  strange  looking  was  com- 
ing, right  towards  us  across  the  river,  and  only 
a  short  distance  away.  Then  such  a  screaming 
and  rushing  for  the  shore,  was  perhaps  never 
witnessed  before  nor  since,  some  of  the  girls  al- 
most falling  down  in  the  water  from  fright.  I 
was  like  one  paralyzed,  could  not  speak  or  move 
for  a  few  seconds,  and  was  nearly  the  last  one 
out  of  the  water.  But  all  gained  the  shore  in 
safety;  looking  back  we  saw  the  object  which  had 
so  frightened  us  go  up  the  creek,  and  disappear. 
Our  conjectures  were  varied  in  regard  to  what 
it  might  have  been ;  some  thought  it  much  larger 
than  it  seemed  to  others.  But  whatever  it  was 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  79 

it  floated  towards  us  until  we  started  for  the 
shore,  then  turned  and  went  up  the  creek.  All 
agreed  that  it  was  a  warning,  and  felt  that  we 
had  done  wrong  in  playing  baptize.  We  had 
also  disobeyed  counsel  by  going  so  far  away 
from  camp,  and  harm  might  have  come  to  us. 
We  wended  our  way  back  to  the  wagons  quite 
sobered,  reflecting  and  talking  these  things  over 
as  we  went  along;  but  the  mystery  of  what  we 
had  seen  was  never  solved. 

Sometimes  in  our  travels  there  was  much  pic- 
turesque scenery  to  enjoy;  many  grand  looking 
rocks, one  in  particular  was  called  Chimney  Rock ; 
so  named  on  account  of  its  great  height,  and 
peculiar  shape.  Theie  was  a  number  of  names 
written  on  this  rock,  by  those  who  preceded  us 
to  the  Valley,  which  made  us  rejoice,  for  it  was 
like  a  guide  post  in  the  desert. 

In  the  course  of  nearly  a  five  months'  journey 
we  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  Valley,  having  traveled 
over  a  thousand  miles.  It  was  a  happy  time 
as  we  merged  from  Emigration  Canyon  and  took 
a  view  of  the  Valley  that  was  to  be  the  future 
home  of  the  Saints.  Then  as  we  neared  the 


80  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Fort,  we  passed  through  large  corn-fields  which 
looked  inviting  and  quite  home  like.  The  Fort 
consisted  of  log  rooms  joined  together  until  a 
square  was  formed,  with  gateways  to  enter.  We 
occupied  one  of  these  rooms  which  Uncle  Dan- 
iel had  put  up  for  our  use,  he  having  come  to 
the  valley  the  year  before.  There  was  no  floor 
in  the  house  we  lived  in,  and  only  one  six  lighted 
window.  Our  stove  was  put  up  in  one  corner, 
in  this  we  baked  biscuit,  and  when  they  were 
done  we  would  sit  around  the  stove  and  eat  them. 
Once  in  awhile  Aunt  Emily,  or  Cousin  Antoi- 
nette would  send  us  some  vegetables. 

The  reader  must  bear  in  mind  that  this  was 
only  a  desert  land  the  year  before,  having  been 
condemned  by  mountaineers,  who  offered  $1000 
for  the  first  bushel  of  corn  that  could  be  raised 
here;  and  that  no  one  but  people  inspired  of  God, 
would  ever  have  made  the  attempt  to  raise  any- 
thing in  these  valleys  here. 

The  winter  passed  very  pleasantly;  we  at- 
tended meetings,  and  occasionally  a  dancing- 
party,  as  those  parties  were  indulged  in  to  help 
pass  the  time  away.  Ellen  and  I  also  attended 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  81 

writing  school  two  evenings  a  week,  which  was 
taught  by  Hiram  B.  Clawson. 

I  was  naturally  of  an  independent  disposition, 
and  found  ways  to  get  a  little  money  of  my  own 
by  taking  in  sewing  and  making  bracelets  and 
necklaces  out  of  hair,  some  of  which  I  sold  for  a 
trifle.  The  hair  work  I  had  learned  while  in 
Nauvoo. 

A  city  had  been  laid  out  in  the  valley  of  the 
Great  Salt  Lake,  with  wide  streets  and  a  number 
of  public  squares. 

A  ten  acre  lot  was  reserved  for  the  Temple 
and  other  public  buildings.  The  people  had 
many  trials  in  the  early  settling  of  Utah,  losing 
their  crops  the  first  year  by  drought  and  crickets. 
Still  they  persevered,  and  by  the  blessings  of 
God,  in  a  short  time  towns  and  villages  were  in- 
terspersed throughout  the  Territory.  The 
waterin  the  creeks,  which  at  first  were  but  tiny 
streams,  increased  until  there  was  plenty  for  all 
purposes. 

Our  city  lot  was  on  what  is  now  called  main 
street,  and  fronting  emigration  street  on  the 
south.  We  had  one  small  adobe  room  put  up, 


82  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

into  which  we  moved,  and  thought  ourselves 
quite  comfortable. 

In  the  summer  of  1849,  the  welcome  news 
reached  us  that  our  father  was  coming  home 
with  a  company  of  emigrants,  and  would  be  here 
by  the  latter  part  of  September. 


CHAPTER 


ORSON  SPENCER  IN  ENGLAND. 

I  WILL  now  go  back  to  the  time  when  my 
father  left  us  in  our  log  cabin  at  Winter  Quar- 
ters, and  follow  him  to  England. 

Previous  to  his  arrival  in  Liverpool,  news 
had  preceded  him  that  "Orson  Spencer  was 
dead. "  This  mistake  was  supposed  to  have  oc- 
curred through  some  one's  hearing  of  the  death 
of  my  uncle  Hyrum  Spencer.  The  news  went 
across  the  water  in  a  letter  written  by  Brother 
John  Parker,  of  St.  Louis,  to  Elder  Franklin  D. 
Eichards,  who  was  at  that  time  presiding  over  a 
conference  in  Glasgow,  Scotland. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  88 

The  letter  with  an  obituary  notice  was  soon 
after  published  in  the  Star.  On  account  of  the 
news  of  my  father's  death,  Brother  Franklin  D. 
was  called  to  England  to  take  the  presidential 
chair  and  attend  to  the  duties  of  the  press. 
From  which  duties,  however,  he  was  soon  re- 
lieved, as  my  father  arrived  in  Liverpool  safe 
and  sound  on  the  23rd  of  January  1847.  For 
further  information,  I  will  copy  an  address, 
which  was  published  in  the  Millennial  Star,  No 
3,  Vol.  9. 


ADDRESS. 

"It  now  becomes  our  duty  and  privilege  to 
address  a  few  words  to  the  Saints  in  the  British 
Isles,  through  the  medium  of  the  Star.  On 
account  of  the  supposed  decease  of  our  worthy 
brother,  Orson  Spencer,  we  were  called  from 
our  field  of  labor  in  Scotland,  to  act  in  our 
present  calling  and  station,  as  appointed  and 
published  by  our  beloved  president,  Orson  Hyde, 
in  the  last  number  of  the  Star.  Bat  it  affords  us 
superlative  pleasure  to  advise  our  readers,  that 


84  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Elder  Spencer  is  alive  and  in  our  midst  enjoying 
excellent  health  and  buoyant  spirits,  as  is  also 
our  beloved  brother  Elder  Andrew  Cahoon,  who 
accompanied  Brother  Spencer  from  the  camps  of 
the  Saints  to  this  island.  They  landed  in  Liver- 
pool on  Saturday  evening,  the  23rd  instant, 
after  a  protracted  voyage  of  about  forty  days, 
encountering  storms  and  gales;  by  the  kindness 
of  the  Father's  care,  they  were  preserved  from 
any  serious  disaster.  Few  men  in  the  nine- 
teenth century  possess  that  degree  of  longevity 
which  enables  them  to  read  in  the  public  prints 
their  own  obituary  notice,  but  it  has  been  Elder 
Spencer's  privilege  to  read  the  feelings  of  his 
brethren  concerning  him,  when  they  never  ex- 
pected to  see  him  again  in  mortality;  and  we 
speak  with  great  confidence,  when  we  say,  that 
he  enjoys  an  ardent  and  a  faithful  place  in  the 
affections  of  thousands  upon  these  islands,  that 
can  say  of  him,  'Whom  not  having  seen,  we  love;' 
and  we  feel  that  all  faithful  Saints  will  bestow 
upon  him  their  confidence  and  most  cordial  and 
hearty  support  and  co-operation,  giving  diligent 
heed  to  his  counsels  in  all  things.  For  ourselves 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  85 

we  have  to  say,  (and  we  speak  knowingly,)  that 
Elder  Spencer's  appointment  was  by  the  coun- 
sel of  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  in  the 
land  of  Zion,  to  take  the  presidency  of  the 
Church  and  charge  of  the  publishing  depart- 
ment in  this  country,  and  we  gladly  surrender 
to  him  the  responsibility  and  honor  of  that  im- 
portant trust,  for  we  are  deeply  sensible  that 
where  much  is  given,  much  is  required;  and  we 
feel  to  say,  let  the  rich  blessings  which  Presi- 
dent Hyde  so  freely  bestowed  upon  ourselves 
in  the  last  number  of  the  Star  rest  in  all  their 
richness  and  fullness  upon  our  beloved  Brother 
Spencer,  and  may  he  realize  joy  and  blessing  in 
the  performance  of  those  duties  which  are  be- 
fore him;  and  have  great  satisfaction  in  seeing 
the  work  of  the  Lord  prosper  under  his  hands; 
and  it  will  still  be  our  studious  aim  to  render  to 
the  uttermost  our  mite  of  influence  and  exer- 
tion, subservient  to  the  cause  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  under  the  directions,  and  according  to 
the  dictation  of  him,  and  them,  who  are  ap- 
pointed to  preside  over  the  Church,  in  the  king- 
dom, ever  mindful  that 


86  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

'Honor  or  fame,  not  from  condition  rise, 
Act  well  your  part,  there  all  the  honor  lies.' 

"We  feel  to  tender  to  the  Saints  our  thanks 
and  blessings,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  for  the 
kindness  and  favors  which  we  have  at  any  time 
experienced  at  their  hands,  especially  our  breth- 
ren in  Scotland,  among  whom  our  labors  have 
hitherto  been  for  the  greater  part  bestowed,  and 
remain,  your  brother  in  Christ,  and  fellow-ser- 
vant in  the  kingdom  of  God, 

"FKANKLIN  D.  KICHARDS," 

January  27,  1847. 


Father  had  been  in  England  one  year  when 
the  following  was  addressed  to  him: 

LETTER    FROM    PRESIDENT    BRIGHAM    YOUNG     TO 
ORSON  SPENCER. 

"WINTER  QUARTERS,  Jan,  23,  1848. 
"DEAR  BROTHER  : — Yours   of   the  1st  of  No- 
vember, 1847,  came  to  hand  on  the  llth  instant. 
I  was  much  pleased  to  hear  of  the  prosperity  of 
the  work  in  the   British  Islands — of   your  good 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  87 

health  and  your  desires  to  labor  in  the  vine- 
yard. Brother  Heber  and  myself  called  upon 
your  family,  read  your  letter,  found  them  all 
well  and  in  lively  spirits  ;  the  house  and  the 
children  were  clean  and  neat,  and  they  pre- 
sented a  comparatively  comfortable  aspect. 

"The  difficulty  of  getting  grinding  this  winter, 
in  a  great  measure  prevents  us  from  being  as  com. 
fortable  as  we  otherwise  might  be,  but  another 
grist  mill  starts  tomorrow,  which  will  be  the 
fourth  run  of  the  stones  in  the  city.  1  asked 
the  children  how  they  would  like  me  to  send 
you  word  to  stay  another  year,  as  I  thought  it 
was  best  to  do  so,  and  take  them  and  Brother 
Bullock's  family  over  the  mountains  in  the 
spring.  Ellen  replied,  "If  it  is  thought  best, 
we  would  like  it  so,  for  we  want  to  do  for  the 
best,"  and  they  all  said  amen  to  it.  I  told  El- 
len to  buy  a  good  milch  cow,  and  I  would  pay 
for  it,  and  reminded  her  of  my  saying  last  win- 
ter, that  if  she  lacked  anything  she  was  to  let 
me  know.  It  is  thought  advisable  for  you  to 
stay  another  year,  and  I  will  take  your  family 
on  in  the  spring.  We  anticipate  sending 


88  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Brother  Orson  Pratt  and  several  other  Elders 
to  England,  who  will  leave  here  when  we  leave 
for  the  mountains,  and  of  sending  Brother  Wood- 
ruff to  Nova  Scotia,  Canadas,  etc.,  at  the  same 
time.  Brother  George  A.  Smith  is  having  some 
log  cabins  built  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
and  intends  in  a  few  days  to  remove  over  there, 
and  stay  for  a  year  or  two  amongst  the 
brethren,  as  those  who  do  not  go  onward  must 
vacate  this  place  and  go  over  to  the  Potto  wato- 
mie  purchase. 

"Orson  Hyde  will  stay  there  also,  and  with 
Brother  George  will  take  care  of  the  branches 
and  push  the  Saints  onward. 

"In  December  last  we  appointed  a  day  to  hold 
a  conference  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  in 
a  large  double  block  house,  occupied  by  one  of 
the  brethren,  where  the  Saints  congregated  in 
such  large  numbers  that  we  found  it  impracti- 
cable to  continue  our  conference,  the  house  be- 
ing so  crowded  and  many  shouting  at  the  win- 
dows to  get  in,  so  we  adjourned  for  three  weeks 
to  build  a  house  capable  of  holding  the  Saints. 
Accordingly,  on  the  24th,  we  convened  again  at 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  89 

the  "Log  Tabernacle,"  which  they  erected  in  a 
short  time,  during  the  severest  weather  we  have 
had  this  winter.  It  is  a  well-constructed,  capa- 
cious log  house,  sixty  by  forty  feet  inside  and 
will  seat  one  thousand  persons,  with  a  recess  or 
stand  twenty  by  ten  feet  for  the  priesthood  and 
a  clerk's  bench;  it  is  certainly  an  ornament  to 
this  new  country,  and  shows  a  little  of  Mormon- 
ism.  I  told  them  at  the  conference  that  the 
brethren  had  built,  fenced  and  made  as  many 
improvements  in  the  short  time  they  had  been 
here  (about  a  year)  as  they  would  in  Missouri 
in  about  ten  years;  and  it  is  a  fact;  and  they 
have  raised  a  crop  equal  to  any  we  raised  in 
Illinois. 

At  this  conference  we  suggested  to  the  breth-v 
ren  the  propriety  of  organizing  the  Church, 
with  a  First  Presidency  and  a  Patriarch,  a& 
hinted  at  in  our  general  epistle;  and  the  exped- 
iency of  such  a  move  at  this  time  was  so  clearly 
seen  by  the  brethren  that  they  hailed  it  as  an 
action  which  the  state  of  the  work  at  present, 
demanded,  and  as  a  means  to  liberate  the  hands 
of  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve,  who  now  feel  at 
7 


90  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

liberty  to  go  abroad  and  herald  the  truth  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  and  build  up  the  kingdom  in 
all  the  world.  Accordingly,  Brigham  Young 
was  nominated  to  be  the  First  President  of  the 
Church,  and  he  nominated  Heber  C.  Kim  ball 
and  Willard  Richards  to  be  his  two  counselors, 
which  nominations  were  seconded  and  carried 
without  a  dissentient  voice. 

"  Father  John  Smith  as  then  nominated  to  be 
Patriarch  of  the  whole  Church — in  the  same 
capacity  as  Father  Joseph  Smith  was,  also 
Brother  Hyrum — seconded  and  carried  unani- 
mously. The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  at  this  time 
rested  upon  the  congregation  in  a  powerful 
manner,  insomuch  that  the  Saints'  hearts  were 
filled  with  joy  unspeakable;  every  power  of  their 
mind  and  nerve  of  their  body  was  awakened  and 
absorbed;  a  dead  stillness  reigned  in  the  con- 
gregation while  the  President  spoke.  He  said  : 
1  This  is  one  of  the  happiest  days  of  my  life  ; 
it  is  according  as  Heber  prophesied  yesterday, 
our  teachings  today  have  been  good.  I  never 
heard  better.  Is  not  the  bliss  of  heaven  and 
the  breezes  of  Zion  wafted  here?  Who  feels 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  91 

hatred,  malice  or  evil  ?  If  you  come  to  the  door 
with  a  bad  spirit,  it  would  not  come  in  with 
you:  no,  it  could  not  mingle  here;  but  when 
you  enter,  your  feelings  become  as  calm  and 
gentle  as  the  zephyrs  of  paradise;  and  I  feel 
glory,  hallelujah!  Nothing  more  has  been  done 
today  than  what  I  knew  would  be  done  when 
Joseph  died. 

"'We  have  been  driven  from  Nauvoo  here, 
but  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  in  it, — visible  as  the 
sun  shining  this  morning  ;  it  is  visible  to  my 
natural  eyes;  it's  all  right;  and  I  expect  when 
we  see  the  result  of  all  we  pass  through  in  this 
probationary  state,  we  will  discover  the  hand  of 
the  Lord  in  it  all,  and  shout  Amen,  it's  all  right! 
"We  shall  make  the  upper  courts  ring;  we  have 
something  to  do  before  then.  I  don't  calculate 
to  go  beyond  the  bounds  of  time  and  space 
where  we  will  have  no  opposition, — no  devils  to 
contend  with;  and  I  have  no  fault  to  find  with 
the  providences  of  the  Lord,  nor  much  fault  to 
find  with  the  people;  and  if  the  devils  will  keep 
out  of  my  path  I  will  not  quarrel  with  them. 
As  the  Lord's  will  is  my  will  all  the  time,  as  He 


92  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

dictates  so  I  will  perform.  If  He  don't  guide 
the  ship,  we'll  go  down  in  the  whirlpool.  Jos- 
eph told  the  Twelve,  the  year  before  he  died, 
'There  is  not  one  key  or  power  to  be  bestowed 
on  this  Church  to  lead  the  people  into  the  celes- 
tial gate,  but  I  have  given  you,  showed  you,  and 
talked  it  over  to  you;  the  kingdom  is  set  up, 
and  you  have  the  perfect  pattern,  and  you  can 
go  and  build  up  the  kingdom  and  go  in  at  the 
celestial  gate,  taking  your  train  with  you.' 

"The  instrumental  band  was  then  called  upon 
to  perform,  when  its  heavenly  vibrations  fell 
upon  the  tender  nerve  of  the  ear,  accompanied 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  the  Saints  shouted, 
'Hosanna,  Hosanna,  Hosanna  to  God  and  the 
Lamb,  Amen,  Amen,  and  Amen ! '  led  by  George 
A.  Smith.  The  conference  lasted  four  days. 
We  had  indeed  an  excellent  time;  and  on  the 
16th  of  January  attended  another  meeting,  con- 
vened by  the  Seventies,  which  they  called  a 
Jubilee,  but  I  told  them  it  could  not  be  consid- 
ered a  Jubilee  spoken  of  in  Revelations,  for  all 
bands  were  not  broken,  and  I  called  it  Jubilo, — 
when  the  Saints  assembled  and  spent  the  Sab- 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  93 

bath  in  preaching  and  exhortation;  and  on  Mon- 
day, Tuesday,  Wednesday  and  Thursday,  had 
preaching  and  teaching  concerning  the  organiza- 
tion of  companies  for  traveling  westward, — music 
and  other  recreations.  We  had  a  blessed  meet- 
ing—all hearts  were  comforted  and  lifted  up 
above  our  trials  and  persecutions,  and  we  went 
home  rejoicing  in  the  benefits  and  privileges  of 
the  liberty  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ;  and 
I  pray  they  may  thereby  be  stimulated  to  pur- 
sue the  path  of  righteousness,  and  fill  up  the 
remainder  of  their  days  in  promoting  the  king- 
dom of  peace  and  happiness  on  the  earth. 

"  We  learn  from  Mr.  Glenday,  who  has  been 
to  Oregon  City,  Willamette  Yalley,  this  year, 
from  Missouri,  and  who  came  into  camp  on  the 
14th  current,  that  he  saw  some  of  our  brethren 
at  Fort  Call  on  the  15th  of  November  last,  that 
had  been  there  buying  meat  and  flour.  He  also 
saw  three  brethren  working  at  Fort  Bridger, 
(115  miles  from  the  valley,)  at  which  place  he 
learned  that  the  Mormons,  in  the  valley,  had  got 
between  200  and  300  acres  of  fall  wheat  sown, 
and  that  there  was  a  company  going  to  San 


94  LIFE    SKETCHES 

Francisco  Bay  for  seed  wheat  to  sow  in  the 
spring,  and  there  was  plenty  of  provisions  in 
the  valley. 

"The  brethren  in  this  region  of  country  have 
been  much  more  healthy  this  summer  and  fall 
than  ever  in  Nauvoo,  and  this  has  been  a  great 
blessing,  as  you  know  'disease  and  sickness  have 
been  a  heavy  tax  on  the  Saints.  The  weather 
this  winter  has  been  very  mild  indeed;  these 
two  weeks  past  have  been  like  the  opening 
spring,  which  favors  us  greatly,  especially  those 
who  have  to  leave  their  farms  and  improve- 
ments here,  recross  the  Missouri,  and  begin 
anew  on  the  Potto watamie  lands. 

"  The  brethren  are  busy  fixing  up  their  wag- 
ons and  making  preparations  for  their  journey, 
and  having  a  plenty  of  corn  and  fodder,  their 
teams  are  doing  well. 

"The  Omahas  have  been  peaceable  this  win- 
ter, and  have  not  killed  any  cattle,  and  our  cir- 
cumstances, in  comparison  with  last  winter,  are 
very  prosperous  and  good. 

uYour  Brother  in  the  Lord, 

"BRIGHAM  YOUNG." 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  95 

LETTER  FROM  WILFORD  WOODRUFF. 

WINTER  QUARTERS,  OMAHA  NATION, 

April  24,  1848. 

"DEAR  BROTHER  ORSON  SPENCER:  —While  im - 
pressed  with  a  deep  sense  of  duty  I  owe  you  as 
a  brother,  a  friend  and  fellow  workman  in  the 
great  cause  of  God,  I  seat  myself  to  acknow- 
ledge the  reception  of  your  kind  letter  to  me, 
under  date  of  January  18,  1848;  and  while  I 
view  letter  writing  as  one  of  the  choicest  bless- 
ings of  God  to  man,  I  feel  thankful  that  I  can 
exchange  thoughts  and  words  with  my  dear 
friends  from  whom  I  am  separated  by  seas,  tide 
and  distance,  yet  it  is  almost  painful  to  reflect 
that  while  I  have  a  desire  to  converse  freely 
with  Brother  Spencer,  Brother  Jones,  and 
thousands  of  good  Saints  that  surround  you, 
and  unbosom  my  feelings  unto  you  upon  a  va- 
riety of  subjects,  that  I  am  confined,  as  it  were 
to  the  narrow  limits  of  a  sheet  of  paper.  But 
as  I  cannot  at  present  speak  face  to  face  with 
you  I  will  content  myself,  as  well  as  I  can,  by 
saying  a  few  words  with  my  pen.  Men  of  God, 
who  possess  the  spirit  and  power  of  the  Holy 


96  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Ghost,  can  form  a  good  idea  what  element 
they  are  moving  in — what  spirits  surround 
them ;  and  they  have  only  to  behold  a  man's 
face,  feel  of  his  spirit,  read  the  productions  of 
his  pen,  in  order  to  know  what  port  his  ship  is 
bound  for.  And  I  can  say  of  a  truth,  with 
every  feeling  and  sentiment  of  my  heart,  that 
whenever  I  have  read,  or  heard  read,  any  of  the 
letters  or  productions  of  Brother  Spencer's  pen 
either  addressed  to  myself,  President  Young,  or 
any  of  the  Twelve,  or  his  own  family,  or  pub- 
lished in  the  Star,  I  feel  perfectly  satisfied  that 
they  were  dictated  by  the  spirit  and  power  of 
God,  and  spoke  in  language,  not  to  be  misunder- 
stood, that  all  was  right  at  head  quarters  in 
Liverpool,  and  that  the  Lord  was  guiding 
Brother  Spencer;  and  the  same  spirit  was  mani- 
fest in  the  writings  of  our  worthy  Brother  Dan 
Jones,  of  Wales,  and  the  Brothers  Richards,  and 
I  may  say  the  Elders  in  general  throughout 
your  field  of  labors.  You  may  rest  assured  that 
these  things  have  caused  much  joy  in  our  hearts, 
and  when  I  express  my  feelings  upon  this  sub- 
ject I  believe  I  speak  the  sentiments  of  all  the 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  97 

Presidency  in  this  land.  Yes,  Brother  Spencer, 
we  know  the  Lord  is  with  you,  and  with  your 
fellow-laborers  in  that  land,  and  you  have  done 
a  great  and  glorious  work,  and  brought  much 
good  to  pass  ;  and  for  all  these  things  you  will 
have  your  reward.  We  have  felt  a  deep  interest 
in  your  field  of  labor,  and  the  labor  and  field  of 
Captain  Dan  Jones.  I  rejoice  much  in  the  pro- 
gress he  has  made  in  Wales,  and  in  the 
fruit  of  the  labors  of  the  faithful  Elders 
throughout  the  British  dominions.  And  I 
feel  to  say,  Brother  Spencer,  Brother  Jones, 
and  all  the  faithful  laborers  in  the  vine- 
yard with  you,  be  not  weary  in  well-doing, 
for  if  you  continue  faithful  in  your  tribulations 
and  sacrifices,  the  day  will  come,  and  perhaps 
it  may  not  be  far  distant,  when  you  will  rejoice 
before  God  and  all  the  holy  ones.  Because  of 
the  missions  you  are  now  filling,  the  labors  you 
are  performing  among  the  nations  of  the  earth 
you  will  be  satisfied  with  the  goodness  of  the 
Lord,  and  your  reward  in  the  hour  of  the  holy 
resurrection.  And  when  the  Lord  cometh, 
bringing  his  reward  with  him,  yea,  it  will  be  a 


98  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

source  of  consolation  to  you  through  all  eternity 
to  know  that  you  have  been  a  messenger  of  sal- 
vation to  many,  that  your  garments  are  clear  of 
the  blood  of  the  generation  in  which  you  live ; 
that  you  have  stood  with  your  garments  un- 
spotted ;  that  your  tabernacle  has  not  been  de- 
filed ;  that  no  man  has  taken  your  crown  ;  that 
you  have  kept  the  celestial  law;  and,  in  fine,  that 
you  have  filled  the  measure  of  your  creation. 
You  will  have  the  blessings  of  the  Lord  with 
you,  and  the  prayers  of  the  Saints  in  your  be- 
half. I  have  watched  with  deep  interest  the 
progress  of  the  work  throughout  England,  Scot- 
land and  Wales.  President  Young  received 
your  letter  under  date  of  March.  We  also  re- 
ceived an  account  of  the  French  revolution,  and 
the  signs  of  the  times  throughout  Europe,  which 
was  read  with  interest. 

"  As  concerning  matters  with  us,  I  will  begin 
with  the  time  we  last  parted  in  Winter  Quarters. 
You  know  my  situation  then.  But  I  was 
greatly  blessed  of  the  Lord,  for  in  twenty  days 
from  the  time  I  received  my  serious  injury  I 
again  commenced  work  of  the  hardest  kind  in 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  99 

building  and  preparing  for  winter.  I  continued 
to  labor  hard  with  my  hands  until  the  departure 
of  the  pioneers'  camp,  in  the  following  spring, 
without  feeling  any  serious  effects  from  my  hurt. 
I  performed  my  journey  with  the  tents  and  camp 
of  the  pioneers  over  two  thousand  miles,  making 
the  road  entirely  new  over  five  hundred  miles, 
and  performed  much  hard  labor  in  the  valley; 
and  this  was  accomplished  in  less  than  seven 
months'  time-  And  it  was  clearly  visible  to 
every  discerning  mind  that  the  Lord  was  with 
us,  for  though  many  of  the  pioneers  were  sick 
when  we  left  Winter  Quarters,  yet  with  all  our 
sickness  and  exposures  of  such  a  journey, 
buffalo  stampedes,  grizzly  bear  frights,  Indian 
attacks,  not  a  soul  was  lost,  bat  all  returned  safe 
to  our  homes  ;  and,  what  was  more  remarkable 
still,  we  used  ox,  mule  and  horse  teams  through 
the  whole  journey,  and  not  a  hoof  was  lost  of 
any  beast  belonging  to  the  pioneer  camp  of 
Israel,  except  in  two  or  three  instances  horses 
were  shot  accidentally,  or  killed,  by  not  hearken- 
ing to  counsel.  But  an  account  of  our  journey, 
and  a  description  of  the  valley,  have  already 


100  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

been  sent  you,  and  1  need  not  repeat  it  here. 
The  Spirit  and  power  of  God  was  with  us  on 
that  journey,  was  with  us  in  that  valley,  and 
has  been  with  us  since  we  returned  home.  We 
also  found  on  our  return 'that  the  Lord  had 
blessed  the  Saints  at  Winter  Quarters  and  the 
region  round  about,  in  our  absence.  The  earth 
had  brought  forth  in  its  strength,  and  the 
laborer  had  been  well  rewarded.  Winter  Quar- 
ters on  our  return  presented  one  of  the  most 
novel  scenes  I  ever  beheld.  While  standing 
upon  the  ridge  west  of  the  city  it  appeared  al- 
most a  dense  mass  of  corn  stalks,  hay  stacks, 
covered  wagons  and  log  cabins,  and  apparently 
a  spark  of  fire  in  the  combustibles  would  soon 
present  to  the  eye,  as  did  Moscow,  a  sea  of  fire. 
But  notwithstanding  our  exposure,  we  have  thus 
far  been  delivered  from  the  ravages  of  that  ele- 
ment. Three  messengers  arrived  a  few  days 
since  from  the  City  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake. 
They  left  the  middle  of  January,  came  through 
the  mountains  in  the  dead  of  winter.  They 
brought  many  letters  with  them,  all  bringing 
the  most  cheering  news  of  matters  in  that  place. 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  101 

Population  3,000  ;  sickness  and  death  seldom 
known.  Letters  stated  one  death  during  the 
winter.  The  coldest  day  known,  the  1st  of  No- 
vember ;  very  little  snow.  Winter  supposed  to 
have  broke  early  in  January.  Valley  green 
with  grass  four  inches  high  15th  of  January. 
Horses,  mules,  oxen,  sheep,  and  all  stock 
wintered  well  in  the  open  valley.  One  flouring 
mill  and  three  saw  mills  in  operation;  and  plenty 
of  the  best  quality  of  lime,  and  clay  for  the  best 
quality  of  brick,  tile,  and  for  earthen  crockery 
and  queensware  ;  good  slate  quarries  and 
grindstones;  salt  and  saltpetre.  The  brethren 
had  built  near  1,000  dwellings,  had  sown  about 
1,500  acres  of  wheat,  expected  to  put  in  as  much 
more,  and  3,000  or  4,000  acres  of  corn.  Wheat 
looked  well.  No  disturbance  from  the  natives 
that  surrounded  them.  We  are  now  looking  for 
other  arrivals  from  there  daily,  who  will  start 
the  last  of  February  or  1st  of  March.  It  is  a 
general  time  of  health  through  the  camps  of 
Israel  in  Winter  Quarters  ;  but  few  deaths 
.through  the  winter.  The  first  camp  or  company 
who  go  west  this  spring  expect  to  start  in  a  few 


102  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

days  in  company  with  Presidents  Brigham 
Young,  Heber  C.  Kim  ball,  Willard  Bichards, 
and  others  of  the  Apostles.  Winter  Quarters 
will  be  evacuated  ;  all  who  remain  settle  in 
Pottowatamie  County,  Iowa.  Orson  Hyde  and 
George  A.  Smith  will  preside  there  ;  Orson 
Pratt  in  England  ;  Wilford  Woodruff  the  East- 
ern States,  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  New  Bruns- 
wick and  adjacent  islands.  We  are  expecting  a 
boat  daily,  upon  which  Orson  Pratt  is  calculat- 
ing to  take  passage  for  St.  Louis,  and  continue 
his  journey  to  Liverpool  with  as  little  delay  as 
possible.  I  expect  to  start  for  Boston  as  soon 
as  the  first  .company  leaves,  and  trust  I  shall  be 
able  to  correspond  with  my  friends  in  England 
from  that  point.  We  had  quite  an  interesting 
conference  on  the  6th  inst. ,  at  the  log  tabernacle. 
"There  are  many  things  I  would  like  to  speak 
of  that  my  limits  will  not  allow  at  this  time  ; 
however,  I  should  do  injustice  to  my  own  feel- 
ings, and  neglect  a  duty  towards  you,  should  I 
close  without  touching  upon  one  subject  that 
deeply  interests  you,  that  is  your  family.  A  re- 
mark in  your  letter  to  me,  and  more  especially 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  103 

those  made  in  the  address  to  President  Young 
concerning  your  children,  planted  in  my  mind  a 
determination  to  visit  them.  Accordingly,  last 
evening  Mrs.  Woodruff  and  myself  walked  down 
to  your  house;  and*  to  my  surprise,  instead  of 
finding  Sister  Spencer  (with  whom  we  had 
spent  many  precious  moments  in  holy  places)  at 
the  head  of  her  family,  I  found  she  was  sleeping 
in  the  dust,  and  your  eldest  daughter,  who  was 
only  thirteen  years  of  age  when  you  left,  stood 
in  the  place  of  a  mother  and  counselor  to  her 
five  younger  brothers  and  sisters.  I  enquired 
into  all  their  circumstances  and  difficulties  since 
you  left,  which  they  had  been  called  to  pass 
through  ;  and  while  they  related  past  events  to 
me,  and  read  their  file  of  letters  from  their 
father,  I  was  filled  with  sensations  better  imag- 
ined than  described. 

"  When  I  considered  what  they  had  passed 
through,  their  young  and  tender  ages,  the  share 
they  had  taken  in  the  sufferings  of  the  Saints,  I 
regarded  them  not  only  a  company  of  young 
pilgrims,  but  a  company  of  young  martyrs  ;  and 
although  in  childhood,  their  faith,  patience, 


104  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

forbearance  and  long-suffering  and  wisdom  in 
the  midst  of  all  their  trials,  was  such  as  would 
have  done  honor  to  a  Saint  of  thirty  years  in 
the  strength  and  power  of  his  days,  or  been  a 
crown  of  glory  upon  the  grey  hairs  of  him 
of  riper  years.  A  parent  may  well  consider 
such  a  family  of  children  a  blessing  from  God. 
I  believe  they  have  honored  you  in  your  absence. 
Ellen  said  she  had  received  a  letter  within  a 
few  days  from  you,  and  had  answered  it. 

"  Your  children  were  all  well  yesterday.  I 
enquired  into  their  present  circumstances.  They 
said  they  had  plenty  of  meal  but  no  flour.  .  I 
told  them  to  come  to  my  house  and  I  would 
divide  with  them.  The  eldest  son  came  down 
today,  and  I  gave  him  some  flour  and  pork.  I 
would  have  been  glad  to  have  divided  with  them 
a  long  time  before  had  I  but  known  their  cir- 
cumstances. You  may  think  it  strange  why  I 
have  not  known  ;  but  our  affairs  for  the  last  year 
or  two  have  been  like  the  rolling  billows,  and 
each  sea  has  brought  as  much  weight  upon  every 
faithful  man's  back  as  he  was  able  to  carry,  un- 
less he  by  chance  might  meet  with  a  calm  for  a 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  105 

moment,  and  give  him  a  chance  to  look  around 
to  see  if  any  man  had  a  heavier  load  than  him- 
self, and  if  so,  to  stretch  out  his  hand  and  help 
to  carry  it.  Ellen  told  me  she  expected  the 
family  would  go  on  with  the  first  company  this 
season  to  the  mountains. 

"  I  must  close.  Mrs.  Woodruff,  with  myself, 
sends  respects,  love  and  blessings  to  Brother  and 
Sister  Spencer,  and  wish  to  be  remembered  to 
Brother  and  Sister  Enion,  Brother  and  Sister 
Hall,  and  all  who  enquire  after  us. 

"  Yours  in  the  bonds  of  the  Priesthood, 
"  WILFORD  WOODRUFF." 


106  LIFE    SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER  X. 


EXTRACTS  FROM    ARTICLES   AND   LETTERS. 

FROM  AN  ARTICLE  WRITTEN  FOR  THE  STAR, 
BY  THOMAS  D.  BROWN. 

"SHREWSBURY,  JUNE  1st,  1848. 
*  *  *  "On  the  Good  Friday  afternoon 
about  4  o'clock,  nearly  one  hundred  Saints  as- 
sembled from  Poolquay,  Ellesmere,  and  other 
branches  in  North  Wales,  belonging  to  the 
Liverpool  Conference,  and  sat  down  to  a  com- 
fortable tea.  Elder  Thomas,  who  presided  over 
the  Shrewsbury  Branch,  called  upon  Elder  T. 
D  Brown  to  preside,  who  addressed  the  Saints 
on  the  great  and  good  work  of  the  Lord  in  which 
they  were  engaged,  and  congratulated  them  on 
the  auspicious  events  of  that  day — their  assembl- 
ing to  open  a  large  room  to  preach  in,  and  to  a 
branch  of  the  Church  now  numbering  twenty- 
four,  who,  but  a  few  short  months  ago  were  in 
darkness.  *  *  *  *  * 


LIFE  SKETCHES..  107 

' '  Elder  Thomas  then  followed,  and  gave  a 
short  history  of  the  work  in  that  region.  *  * 

"  Elder  Orson  Spencer,  the  President  of  the 
Church  in  Europe,  then  addressed  the  Saints. 
He  was  a  stranger  to  them  in  person,  and 
though  many  of  them  were  intimate  with  his 
writings,  they  now,  hearing  his  voice  for  the 
first  time,  seemed  to  hang  upon  his  lips  ;  and  as 
the  glorious  principles  of  salvation  were  de- 
veloped, for  upwards  of  two  hours  a  breathless 
silence  pervaded  the  meeting,  and  the  Spirit  of 
God  like  a  fire  was  burning  ;  yea,  truly,  all  felt, 
and  many  exclaimed,  '  It  is  good  to  be  here,' 
and  one  sister  said,  'Arduous  as  has  been  our 
journey,  I  would  travel  fifty  miles  again  to 
share  the  intelligence  and  joys  in  such  another 
meeting'.  *  * 

ft  Elder  Caleb  Parry,  next  addressed  the  meet- 
ing and  sang  a  song  of  Zion  ;  and  we  remem- 
bered that^  though  he  was  in  a  strange  land  he 
had  not  hung  his  harp  upon  a  willow.  We  had 
heard  that  he  cheered  the  Saints  in  these  regions 
by  his  melodies  and  by  the  truths  of  God.  *  * 
"At  nine  o'clock  we  separated,  rejoicing  in  the 


108  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

hope  that  we  should  meet  again  in  the  heights 
of  Zion,  and  rejoice  even  more  than  we  had  this 
day  done  as  the  sons  and  daughters  of  God. 

"  Elder  Spencer  retired  to  the  country  to 
recruit  and  invigorate  his  health,  and  a  constitu- 
tion not  strong  at  best,  but  at  present  much 
drawn  upon  by  the  arduous  duties  of  the  presi- 
dency in  these  lands.  We  feel  to  say,  God  bless 
and  strengthen  him,  a  ad  let  all  the  faithful  say 
amen." 

Apostle  Orson  Pratt  had  been  appointed  by 
the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church  to  preside 
over  the  British  mission.  My  father  speaks  of 
his  safe  arrival,  in  the  editorial  of  the  Star,  Aug. 
1st,  1848. 

The  first  General  Epistle  of  President  Orson 
Pratt  (after  his  arrival)  to  the  Saints  in  Great 
Britain : 

*  *  *  «  The  Saints  in  this  land  have  been 
highly  favored  and  extensively  benefited  by  the 
indefatigable  and  praiseworthy  labors  of  our 
much  esteemed  and  dearly  beloved  brother, 
Elder  Orson  Spencer,  whose  wise  and  judicious 
course  in  his  presidential  administration  over  the 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  109 

Saints  in  this  land  will  ever  live  in  remembrance 
of  all  the  faithful.  His  integrity  and  sterling 
virtues  have  erected  for  him  an  enduring  monu- 
ment that  can  never  perish.  The  eloquent  and 
powerful  reasonings  displayed  in  all  his  writings, 
the  bold,  energetic  and  beautiful  style  diffused 
through  every  part,  and  the  meek  and  humble 
spirit  which  seems  to  pervade  almost  every 
sentence,  clearly  indicate  a  sound  mind,  en- 
lightened by  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  and  filled  with 
wisdom  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty. 
The  inestimable  truths  which  he  has  so  ably 
developed  in  his  writings,  will  prove  an  invalu- 
able treasure  to  thousands,  and  live  in  the 
memory  of  all  future  generations.  We  are 
happy  to  inform  the  Baints  that  Brother 
Spencer  will,  if  his  health  permits,  tarry  in  this 
land  yet  a  few  months,  and  we  hope  to  see  many 
articles  from  his  pen  upon  various  subjects, 
feeling  assured  that  they  will  be  hailed  with 
delight  by  the  anxious  multitudes,  many  of 
whom  have  already  tasted  the  soul  cheering 
knowledge  he  has  formerly  communicated, 
which  has  served  to  greatly  sharpen  their  appe- 
tites for  more." 


110  LIFE   SKETCHES 

"LIVERPOOL,  Sunday^  10th  Sept.,  1848. 

"BELOVED  PRESIDENT  ORSON  PRATT  : — I  have 
this  day  spent  an  hour  at  the  bedside  of  our 
afflicted  brother,  Orson  Spencer,  and  at  this 
moment  feel  moved  to  suggest,  if  you  approve, 
that  the  British  Saints  testify  by  their  works  as 
they  do  by  their  faithful  prayers,  that  they  love 
him  indeed  and  of  a  truth,  for  his  labor  and 
works  for  the  kingdom  of  God  among  them.  I 
am  sure  I  express  but  faintly  the  feelings  of  my 
brethren  and  sisters  in  these  lands  when  I  say 
we  do  love  him,  and  feel  so  grateful  to  him  that 
we  wish  him  to  carry  to  the  heights  of  Zion 
some  lasting  token  of  our  affection,  to  cheer  his 
own  soul,  and  in  a  measure  to  reward  his  young 
and  numerous  family  for  their  valor  in  permit- 
ting him  so  long  to  absent  himself  from  them, 
and  that,  too,  so  soon  after  the  death  of  their 
loving  mother. 

*'  If  one  penny  from  each  of  the  17,000  Saints 
in  these  lands  would  scarcely  be  felt,  even  by 
the  poorest,  how  much  good  would  this  do  to 
Elder  Spencer  and  his  family?  And  if  this 
would  do  so  much  good,  surely  sixpence  from 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  Ill 

those  who  felt  so  and  could  spare  it,  would  do 
more. 

"  As  there  are  but  three  months  to  do  this 
small  but  good  work,  I  leave  the  modus  operandi 
with  you  to  suggest  to  the  conferences. 

"THOMAS  D.  BROWN." 

"  The  suggestions  in  the  foregoing  letter  meet 
my  approbation,  and  if  they  meet  the  approba- 
tion of  the  conferences,  they  can  appoint  their 
agents  to  receive  collections  for  our  beloved 
Brother  Spencer.  These  agents  can  forward 
the  amounts  by  post-office  orders  or  otherwise 
as  they  shall  please.  In  blessing  Brother 
Spencer  they  shall  be  blessed. — ED." 


A    PRAYER. 

In  behalf  of  Brother  Orson  Spencer. 

"  RAMSEY,  ISLE  OF  MAN,  Oct.  9,  1848. 

"DEAR  BROTHER  PRATT: — I  send  the  follow- 
ing prayer  for  insertion  in  the  Star,  if  it  meets 
your  approbation;  and  I  assure  you  whatever  be 
its  merits  or  demerits  as  a  metrical  composition, 
that  it  breathes  the  real  and  sincere  sentiments 


112  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

of  my  heart,  and  of  thousands  more.  Will  you 
have  the  kindness  to  give  my  love  to  Brother 
Spencer.  (Years  before  I  saw  him  I  loved  him 
on  account  of  his  great  advocacy  of  the  truth  ; 
and  I  feel  that  he  possesses  the  Spirit  of  God, 
and  a  highly  intelligent  mind.) 

"By  so  doing  you  will  oblige  yours  in  the  re- 
newed covenant, 

"W.  G.  MILLS." 

Eternal  Father,  by  whose  skill 
Our  mortal  frames  from  dust  were  made; 

Who  spcak'st  and  at  thy  sovereign  will 
We  in  the  dust  again  are  laid  ! 

And  on  the  earth  at  thy  command 

We  have  our  being,  live  and  move. 
Who  dare  arrest  thy  mighty  hand 

That  rules  among  the  hosts  above? 

We  own  thy  power,  with  humble  hearts, 

And  bow  submissive  at  thy  throne; 
Yet  claim  the  gift  thy  grace  imparts; 

We  can  approach  thee  through  thy  Son. 

In  Jesus'  name  our  prayers  ascend 
To  thee,  who  do'st  our  sorrows  know; 

For  Brother  Spencer's  health  contend — 
Beloved  by  Saints  and  angels  too. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  113 

A  noble  champion  in  thy  cause, 

Preserve  him  for  the  sons  of  men  ; 
A  lover  of  thy  holy  laws, 

Restore  him  to  our  midst  again. 

Send  down  thy  Spirit's  cleansing  aid 

To  guide  the  motions  of  his  heart; 
Let  it  his  system  now  pervade, 

To  heal  in  each  diseased  part. 

Oh !  seal  on  his  devoted  head 

The  gift  of  health,  we  do  implore  ; 
And  raise  him  from  his  weary  bed, 

To  trea.l  again  his  native  shore. 

Far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west 

Bid  the  afflicting  power  to  move; 
Oh  !  let  our  fervent,  pure  request 

In  his  behalf  effectual  prove. 

As  when  of^old  the  prophet  prayed, 

The  vapoury  clouds  withheld  their  rain  ; 

So  when  he  sought  thy  promised  aid 
They  pour'd  their  cheering  draughts  again. 

As  when  the  sick  and  feeble  felt 

Thy  Son  His  healing  Spirit  pour; 
So  we  believe  that,  if  thou  wilt, 

Thou  canst  our  brother  now  restore. 


114  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Thy  promises  are,  gracious  Lord, 
"Whate'er  ye  ask,  I  will  supply." 

And  we  believe  the  unerring  word — 
Thou  art  a  God  that  canst  not  lie. 

We  leave  him  in  thy  care,  with  faith, 
That  thou  wilt  heal  his  suffring  frame; 

Preserve  him  yet  awhile  from  death, 
We  humbly  ask  in  Jesus'  name. 


Subsequently  my  father's  health  having  im- 
proved, preparations  were  made  for  his  return 
to  his  native  land,  with  a  company  of  English 
Saints,  and  on  the  1st  of  January,  1849,  his 
farewell  address  was  published,  a  part  of  which 
I  will  copy: 

FAREWELL     ADDRESS     BY     ORSON     SPENCER,    LATE 
PRESIDENT   OF   THE   EUROPEAN   CHURCHES- 

" BELOVED  SAINTS: — The  time  is  at  hand 
when,  by  the  permission  of  the  First  Presidency 
in  Zion,  I  shall  be  fully  discharged  from  the 
duties  of  my  mission  to  the  British  nation.  I 
shall  return  to  the  bosom  of  my  family,  and  to 
the  Priesthood  in  Zion,  after  an  absence  of 
nearly  three  years.  I  go  to  the  place  of  gather- 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  115 

ing  for  all  nations,  pointed  out  by  nearly  all  the 
prophets  which  have  spoken  since  the  world 
began.  I  go  to  the  Saints'  hiding  place,  there 
to  contemplate  from  the  heights  of  the  moun- 
tains of  Israel  the  glory  of  that  kingdom  which 
is  the  Lord's  with  the  saviors  thereof;  and  also 
the  consummation  that  is  decreed  upon  the  whole 
earth.  There  shall  be  a  priesthood  of  saviors 
stand  up  in  holy  places  and  judge  the  nations  of 
the  earth.  From  thence  shall  the  word  of 
the  Lord  go  forth,  and  the  kingdom  shall  be 
given  to  the  people  of  the  Saints  of  the  Most 
High  God.  Lively  sensations  thrill  through 
my  bosom,  in  view  of  the  day  when  I  shall  greet 
the  nobles  of  Israel  in  the  heights  of  the  earth, 
and  once  more  press  my  little  ones  to  the  pa- 
ternal breast.  *  *  *  The  language  of  the 
General  Epistle  of  the  Twelve  requires  the 
Saints  throughout  the  British  dominions  to 
make  all  diligence  to  effect  a  prompt  and  speedy 
emigration  to  Zion.  Great  fixedness  of  purpose 
and  contempt  of  difficulties  must  nerve  up  your 
efforts,  or  many  will  never  reach  the  city  of 
refuge.  But  let  not  the  poor  be  discouraged 


116  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

who  are  laboring  with  their  might  to  build  up 
the  kingdom.  The  Lord  knows  their  works, 
their  patience  and  their  sufferings,  and  their 
salvation  is  continually  in  remembrance  before 
Him.  Your  deliverance  from  this  land,  where 
perils  hang  in  portentious  darkness  over  your 
heads,  will  often  come  under  the  serious  con- 
sideration of  the  Council  in  Zion;  and  your 
humble  servant  will  not  be  forgetful  to  plead 
your  cause  in  that  Council  where  he  has  for 
years  had  the  honor  to  act  a  humble  part.  Your 
kindness  to  me  during  my  residence  among  you 
will  not  only  oblige  me  to  be  your  unflinching 
friend  in  Zion,  but  continually  enhance  my  de- 
light in  contributing  my  best  efforts  for  your 
well-being  to  the  day  of  my  death.  I  have  en- 
deavored during  my  presidency  among  you,  to 
treat  all  Saints  without  partiality  or  hypocrisy, 
and  with  courtesy  and  unfeigned  love.  And 
your  reciprocal  bearing  towards  me  has  em- 
balmed you  in  my  memory  so  long  as  truth 
and  gratitude  are  my  light  and  my  way-mark. 
•'If  I  have  erred  in  discipline,  I  think  it  has 
been  on  the  side  of  excessive  forbearance.  The 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  117 

cloak  of  charity  has  sometimes  been  stretched 
in  order  to  hide  folly  and  save  a  soul  from 
death. 

"  It  has  been  my  happy  lot  to  see  the  British 
churches  enjoy  great  prosperity  in  the  most  ex- 
citing and  eventful  part  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury. Famine  and  cholera,  insurrection  and 
revolution,  and  depression  of  trade,  have  para- 
lyzed the  growth  of  the  sectarian  churches;  but 
the  power  of  godliness  has  been  strikingly  mani- 
fest in  the  enlargement. of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
and  His  Saints.  About  10,COO  have  been  added 
to  Christ  by  baptism,  and  nearly  30,000  souls 
have  been  brought  to  adhere  to  the  Kingdom  of 
God  during  the  last  two  years.  The  Preside nts 
of  conferences  and  Priesthood  generally,  have 
wrought  diligently  and  in  perfect  union  with 
counsel,  and  the  result  has  been  a  great  harvest 
of  souls.  With  little  exception,  I  have  never 
had  occasion  to  reprove  a  President  of  a  con- 
ference, but  their  co-operation  with  me  has 
been  spontaneous,  free,  and  liberal;  and  I  have 
the  satisfaction  to  add  that  my  own  labors  have 
received  the  explicit  approbation  of  the  first 


118  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Presidency  in  Zion,  by  whose  faith  and  prayers 
in  common  with  those  of  all  Saints,  I  have  been 
continually  sustained,  and  trust  in  God  that  I 
shall  be  able  to  stand  without  rebuke  unto  the 
end,  through  your  faith  and  prayers  in  my  be- 
half. The  fellowship  of  the  Saints  is  better  to 
me  than  gold  and  silver;  and  a  good  name 
among  the  faithful  is  more  precious  than 
rubies.  Better  may  I  sleep  untimely  in  death 
than  forfeit  the  confidence  of  those  who  are 
faithful  and  chosen. 

"  Beloved  Saints,  suffer  a  little  exhortation  be- 
fore I  leave  you.  Keep  the  fellowship  of  the 
faithful,  lest  being  alone  you  are  beguiled  from 
your  steadfastness  in  Christ,  and  are  cast  out 
with  the  fearful  and  unbelieving.  Let  not  the 
things  that  you  cannot  understand  prevent  you 
from  maintaining,  unitedly  with  your  brethren 
the  truths  that  you  do  understand. 

•"  Walk  in  the  light  so  far  as  you  comprehend 
it,  and  you  will  never  be  in  darkness — worlds 
without  end.  Keep  your  bodies  in  subjection 
to  the  law  of  righteousness,  lest  being  defiled  you 
become  a  prey  to  Satan.  While  there  is  a  great 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  119 

prize  before  you  worthy  of  your  loftiest  ambi- 
tion, strive  for  it,  but  strive  'lawfully.'  What 
is  lawful  for  one,  is  not  necessarily  so  for  an- 
other. Let  every  man  walk  in  his  own  light 
and  not  in  another's.  The  spirit  is  given  to 
every  man  to  profit  withal,  and  the  spirit  will 
not  lead  men  to  commit  folly  and  wickedness, 
or  indulge  in  surfeiting  and  drunkenness,  or 
wantonness,  envy,  and  evil  surmising. 

"The  Spirit  will  not  lead  men  to  condemn  a 
matter  or  principle  in  contrariety  to  those  who 
are  set  in  the  Church  to  perfect  it.  Seducing 
spirits  will  be  let  loose  in  order  to  sift  men  as 
wheat,  practicing  all  deceivableness  of  unright- 
eousness in  and  through  them  that  perish. 

"Beware  of  such,  for  their  reward  is  from  be- 
neath. Rest  assured,  also,  that  sincerity  alone 
is  no  proof  of  rectitude.  Persons  who  have  a 
standing  in  the  church  may  be  deeply  and  truly 
sincere,  while  they  are  at  the  same  time  rotten 
with  the  spirit  of  apostasy.  The  engine  of 
sincerity  may  drag  the  car  of  ignorance,  blind- 
ness, and  self-righteonsness  into  the  abyss  of 
destruction.  The  doctrine  of  devils  are  des- 


120  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

tilled,  before  many  years  shall  pass  away,  to  be 
confirmed  by  lying  wonders  ;  and  the  false  mir- 
acles of  'the  beast'  will  bewilder  and  confound 
those  who  know  not  God  and  obey  not  His 
Gospel.  *  *  * 

"  Brethren  farewell.  That  grace,  mercy,  and 
peace  may  be  multiplied  unto  you  all,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  is  the  prayer  of 

"  Your  humble  servant, 

"ORSON  SPENCER." 


CHAPTER  XL 


FATHER'S  RETURN. 

IT  would  be  utterly  impossible  for  me  to  de- 
scribe the  gladness  which  filled  the  hearts  of 
my  brothers  and  sisters  and  myself,  when 
the  welcome  news  reached  us  that  our  father 
was  coming  home  with  a  company  of  emi- 
grants and  would  be  here  by  the  latter  part 
of  September,  1849.  As  the  time  drew  near 
we  anxiously  awaited  his  coming,  and  finally 
the  day  was  set  that  he  was  expected  to  arrive. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  121 

We  were  very  happy  that  day,  and  counted 
the  hours,  until  evening  set  in,  still  no  father 
came.  Finally  thinking  he  would  not  come 
until  the  next  day,  we  went  to  bed,  but  not  to 
sleep,  for  we  felt  the  disappointment  so  keenly. 

All  at  once  the  sound  of  wheels  was  heard  and 
in  listening  we  noticed  that  they  stopped  at  our 
gate.  We  were  up  in  an  instant,  when  a  man  came 
to  the  door  and  inquired  if  we  knew  where  Dr. 
Richards  lived.  I  was  thrown  off  my  guard 
entirely  and  began  telling  him  the  direction 
to  take,  but  Ellen  who  had  been  listening  to 
his  step  and  voice,  said,  "Pa,  is  that  you?" 
He  then  made  himself  known,  for  it  was  indeed 
our  dear  father,  who  had  been  belated  and  used 
this  little  ruse,  to  see  if  we  would  know  him. 
We  were  in  the  dark  when  he  came  to  the  door 
and  it  was  amusing  to  hear  sister  Lucy,  who 
was  seven  years  old,  caper  around  on  the  bed 
in  high  glee,  until  the  candle  was  lit,  and  then 
see  her  curl  up  in  the  corner  and  not  say  a 
word. 

Oh!  what  a  joyful  time,  to  see  the  only  parent 
we  had,  after  so  long  an  absence.  Father  did 

9 


122  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

not  look  very  natural,  for  he  had  always  worn 
spectacles  when  at  home;  but  while  in  Eng- 
land he  had  a  severe  spell  of  sickness,  and  upon 
recovering,  his  eyesight  returned  to  him,  so 
that  he  never  needed  to  wear  glasses  again.  This 
made  him  look  a  little  odd  to  us.  He  explained 
that  the  company  would  not  be  in  until  tomor- 
row, he  having  come  ahead  in  a  one  horse  bug- 
gy. The  next  day  we  were  introduced  to  our 
new  mother,  Martha  Knight  Spencer,  and  little 
sister  Martha  who  was  nearly  two  years  old, 
and  a  lovely  child.  I  can  imagine  how  new  and 
strange  everything  must  have  appeared  to  my 
stepmother,  in  leaving  England  for  a  home  in 
Utah,  where  we  had  to  live  in  one  little  room, 
and  sleep  in  wagons  until  father  could  build, 
which  he  did  the  same  fall.  The  English  saints 
who  came  with  my  father  were  very  nice  people. 
They  soon  went  to  other  settlements,  mostly  to 
Big  Cottonwood,  making  homes  there. 

The  next  spring  Ellen  was  married  to  Hiram 
B  Clawson,  on  the  18th  of  March.  The  follow- 
ing winter  father  was  appointed  Chancellor  of 
the  University  of  Deseret,  which  school  was 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  123 

held  in  the  building  known  as  the  Council 
House,  located  opposite  the  south-east  corner 
of  the  Temple  Block.  He  was  principal  of  the 
school,  assisted  by  Judge  W.  W.  Phelps.  That 
was  the  last  school  I  ever  attended. 


CHAPTER  XIL 


MARRIAGE  AND  HOME  IN  FARMINGTON. 

ON  the  27th  of  March,  1851,1  was  married  to 
Thomas  Kogers.  And  the  ensuing  week  we 
moved  to  Farmington,  Davis  Co.,  sixteen  miles 
north  of  Salt  Lake  City,  which  has  been  my  home 
ever  since.  We  were  among  the  early  settlers, 
there  being  only  a  few  families  scattered  here 
and  there,  upon  our  arrival.  I  remember  how 
lovely  and  romantic  the  place  looked,  with  high 
mountains  on  the  east  and  the  Great  Salt  Lake 
on  the  west. 

A  new  life  was  opening  up  before  me.  I  was 
just  merging  from  girlhood  into  womanhood, 
being  in  my  seventeenth  year.  I  little  realized 


124  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

the  care  and  responsibility  of  looking  after  a 
home  of  my  own.  Like  many  other  new  be- 
ginners, there  was  nothing  for  me  but  the  bright 
side  to  look  upon,  and  I  imagined  myself  equal 
to  the  emergency.  To  show  you  the  contrast 
between  the  times  then  and  now,  I  will  give  a 
description,  in  part,  of  my  house  and  furniture. 
We  moved  into  a  log  house  with  two  rooms, 
the  door  of  the  one  used  as  a  kitchen,  faced 
west,  and  as  the  house  was  built  on  a  rise  of 
ground,  we  had  a  good  view  of  the  lake  in  the 
distance.  A  pure  stream  of  water  ran  by  the 
foot  of  the  hill  below,  and  instead  of  having  a 
well  close  to  the  house,  every  pail  of  water  that 
was  used  had  to  be  carried  up  this  hill.  The 
roof  of  our  house  was  made  of  willows  and  dirt, 
as  shingles  were  not  very  plentiful.  My  best 
room  had  two  six  lighted  windows;  the  floor  was 
covered  with  home  made  carpet,  given  to  us  by 
my  husband's  mother.  In  those  days  there  were 
no  lovely  bed-room  sets,  which  were  both  useful 
and  ornamental,  but  the  furniture  in  general  was 
rather  of  a  makeshift  sort,  and  different  things 
were  invented  for  convenience,  among  which 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  125 

was  the  toilet.  The  one  I  owned  was  made  by 
boring  two  auger  holes  in  one  of  the  logs  of  the 
house,  then  driving  in  pegs  strong  enough  to 
hold  up  a  dry  goods  box.  This  box  I  covered 
with  a  white  cloth,  hanging  a  curtain  around 
the  outside,  so  that  no  one  could  see  the  trea- 
sures kept  underneath,  which  treasures  consisted 
mostly  of  clean  clothes  after  they  had  been  ironed 
and  put  away.  On  the  top  of  this  toilet  I  put 
some  choice  books,  besides  some  presents  and 
other  notions,  which  were  in  time  badly  soiled 
for  want  of  a  better  place.  The  kitchen  had  an 
immense  jam.  In  the  fire  place  was  a  crane 
with  hooks  to  hang  kettles  on ,  andirons  to  hold 
up  the  wood,  a  shovel  and  pair  of  tongs  with 
brass  knobs,  a  bake  kettle  and  skillet,  to  bake 
bread  and  pies.  Stoves  were  scarce  in  those  days, 
but  as  I  had  always  been  used  to  one,  the  cook  - 
ing  was  quite  a  trial  to  me,  especially  in  baking 
custards  and  puddings,  for  they  spilled  so  easily, 
and  many  a  cry  I  used  to  have  over  my  fancied 
poor  success  in  cooking.  None  of  our  furniture 
was  painted,  therefore  once  or  twice  a  week  I 
had  four  chairs,  a  table,  and  cupboard,  besides 


126  LIFE   SKETCHES 

the  floor  to  scour.  Having  no  scrubbing  brush 
I  had  to  use  sand  and  a  cloth.  I  must  not  for- 
get to  mention  that  my  cupboard  was  filled  with 
lovely  china  dishes;  a  present  from  my  father, 
which  china  he  had  brought  with  him  from 
England. 

When  my  broom  g  ave  out  and  it  was  not  con- 
venient to  send  to  the  city  for  a  new  one  I  would 
go  to  the  brook  and  get  some  nice  willows  that 
grew  on  the  bank  and  use  them  as  a  substitute. 
With  all  these  little  hindrances  in  housekeeping. 
I  would  not  like  the  reader  to  imagine  that  I 
was  unhappy  ;  far  from  it;  with  the  exception  of 
certain  times  of  trial,  some  of  which  have  been 
mentioned,  "  I  was  happy  as  a  bird."  Our  com- 
ing to  Farmington  was  through  my  husband's 
step-father,  Andrew  L.  Lamoreaux,  who  had  a 
share  in  a  mill  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  can- 
yon, about  half  a  mile  from  where  we  lived;  as 
his  family  was  not  living  there  at  the  time,  he 
wished  us  to  move  up  so  he  could  board  with  us. 
He  was  one  of  the  best  men  I  ever  became  ac- 
quainted with,  and  I  loved  him  next  to  my  own 
father. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  127 

Mother  Lamoreaux  and  her  youngest  SOD, 
Willie,  aged  five  years,  were  with  us  most  of  the 
time  for  the  first  two  weeks.  It  may  be  neces- 
sary to  explain  a  little  before  proceeding  farther. 
AVhen  my  husband  was  about  a  year  old,  his 
parents,  Archibald  and  Isabella  Rogers,  emi- 
grated to  America  and  settled  in  Canada.  In 
the  course  of  time  three  daughters  were  added 
to  the  family. 

The  father  had  not  enjoyed  good  health  for  a 
few  years  previous,  and  finally  died,  not  having; 
the  privilege  of  hearing  Mormonism. 

Later  on  Mrs.  Rogers  made  the  acquaintance 
of  Andrew  L.  Lamoreaux,  to  whom  she  was  sub- 
sequently married.  They  had  joined  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  were 
partakers  in  some  of  the  many  trials  that  came 
upon  the  Saints;  were  in  Kirtland,  and  present 
at  the  dedication  of  the  first  temple  reared  to 
the  Most  High  in  these  latter  days.  They  had 
kept  with  the  Church  in  their  journeyings,  and 
at  the  time  of  my  marriage  were  living  in  Salt 
Lake  City.  As  I  stated  previously,  Brother 


128  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

Lamoveaux,  having  an  interest  in  the  mill  at 
Farmington,  boarded  with  us. 

We  had  good  neighbors,  which  made  it  very 
pleasant  for  me..  Brother  Daniel  Miller's  fam- 
ily lived  a  little  northwest  of  us,  while  Brother 
Thomas  Smith's  folks  lived  on  the  South. 

Then,  over  by  the  mill  was  Brother  Lyman 
Hinman's  family,  who  had  been  intimate  friends 
of  my  parents;  also  Brother  David  Lamoreaux, 
who  lived  at  the  mill. 

On  Sunday  we  went  to  meeting,  which  was 
held  in  a  log  room,  used  both  for  a  meeting- 
house and  school  purposes.  In  a  few  months 
my  husband  bought  a  farm  close  by  what  was 
afterward  the  town  site  of  Farmington.  The 
next  spring  a  log  house  was  built  sixteen  by 
fourteen  feet.  la  this  house  my  eldest  son, 
Orson,  was  born. 

When  my  babe  was  six  weeks  old  I  had  an 
attack  of  sickness  which  began  with  a  terrible 
distress  in  my  stomach,  spells  of  which  I  have 
been  subject  to  ever  since,  causing  me  to.  have 
poor  health  the  greater  part  of  my  life. 

About  this  time,  Andrew  Lamoreaux  was  sent 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  129 

on  a  mission  to  France,  the  land  of  his  fathers. 
In  three  years  time  he  was  released  to  come 
home,  but  did  not  live  co  reach  his  destination, 
for  upon  arriving  in  St.  Louis  he  took  the  chol- 
era and  died,  in  a  house  owned  by  Brother 
James  H.  Hart. 

In  the  summer  of  1852,  my  father,  in  company 
with  Brother  Jacob  Houtz,  went  on  a  mission  to 
Prussia,  But  the  ruling  authorities  there  would 
not  let  them  preach,  and  banished  them  immed- 
iately; threatening  their  lives  if  they  failed  to 
go.  They  managed  to  circulate  a  few  tracts 
secretly,  but  were  warned  in  a  dream  to  leave, 
so  they  took  their  departure  for  England,  where 
they  labored  in  the  ministry,  returning  to  Utah 
in  the  summer  of  1853.  A  short  time  before 
father  started  on  that  mission,  I  made  a  visit  to 
the  city,  and  after  having  supper  at  mother 
Lamoreaux's,  went  over  home,  (as  I  always  called 
it\  in  the  evening.  There  I  found  that  father 
was  blessing  his  children.  It  seemed  providen- 
tial, for  I  had  come  just  in  time  to  take  my  turn. 
Hiram  Clawson  was  acting  as  scribe,  so  the 
blessings  were  written  down,  and  a  copy  was 


13C  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

given  to  me  afterward,  which  has  been  a  great 
comfort  to  me  in  connection  with  my  patriarchal 
blessings. 


CHAPTER  XIIL 

MY    FATHER'S    LAST    MISSION—  LETTERS  TO 
HIS  FAMILY. 

IN  1854,  father  was  called  upon  to  take  an- 
other mission  to  the  United  States  of  America, 
His  health  was  not  very  good  at  the  time,  but 
he  did  not  complain,  and  as  on  former  occasions 
felt  willing  to  do  all  he  could  for  the  Gospel's 
sake.  I  will  copy  from  letters  written  by  him 
to  his  wives  and  children;  (for  he  had  married 
two  more  wives,  Margaret  Miller  and  Jane 
Davis;  and  other  children  had  been  born  to 
him.)  These  extracts  will  further  show  his- 
faithfulness  to  God,  his  affection  for  his  family 
and  how  willing  he  was  to  lay  down  his  life  i£ 
necessary,  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  131 

LETTER  I. 

INDEPENDENCE,  Mo.  AUG.  23,  1854 
MY  EVER  DEAR  FAMILY:  Last  evening  I  arrived 
here,  after  a  journey  of  forty -five  days  across 
the  plains,  I  ain  well  and  very  thankful  to- 
God,  my  Heavenly  Father,  for  his  guardian 
care  over  me  and  the  little  company  with  me. 

Elder proposed  at  the  beginning  of  the 

journey  that  we  all  take  turns  standing  guard 
at  night.  I  told  them  that  I  was  willing  to 
take  my  equal  share,  and  I  thought  that  God, 
whom  I  seek  to  serve  with  a  perfect  heart  and 
a  willing  mind,  would  give  me  all  necessary 
strength  to  do  it.  I  prayed  that  He  would  do 
so  most  fervently,  and  surely  He  has  done  what 
I  asked  Him  to  do.  When  I  have  stood  guard 
every  third  or  fourth  night,  it  has  given  me  a- 
sweet  opportunity  to  meditate  and  call  upon 
my  great  Father  in  Heaven  to  bless  me  and  to 
bless  my  mission;  to  bless  my  wives  and  all  my 
dear  children,  my  animals,  my  fields,  and  my  gar- 
dens. I  have  long  and  greatly  desired  an  oppor- 
tunity to  commune  with  my  God,  and  my  own 
heart,  and  thoroughly  examine  myself  and  see 


132  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

whether  I  have  much  or  little  faith.  Hence  my 
watch-nights  have  rarely  seemed  long  to  me. 
You  know  how  busy  I  used  to  be  at  home,  and 
how  thoughtful ;  but  now  I  have  had  a  good 
chance  to  ask  your  dear  husband  and  father 
about  his  faith  and  his  hope,  and  whether  he 
could  give  up  all — his  dear  family  and  life  even 
for  the  Gospel. 

O!  I  have  seen  myself  to  be  very  small  and 
entirely  dependent  before  the  searching  gaze  of 
God's  eye;  but  I  feel  to  hold  fast  to  the  Lord 
with  a  stronger  grasp  than  ever.  My  continued 
.and  never  failing  cry  to  Him  is,  by  night  and 
by  day,  'O!  Lord  keep  my  heart  from  all  error 
and  deception  and  transgression  lest  I  fall  as 
many  other  men  and  woman  also  have  done.' 
Then  my  heart  goes  out  in  strong  desires  that 
He  will  also  keep  my  dear  wives  and  children 
that  1  may  bring  them  all  into  the  celestial 
kingdom  with  me.  *  *  *  I  hope  you  will 
pray  mightily  for  me  as  I  do  for  you,  that  our 
hearts  may  be  so  pure,  that  the  evil  one  nor 
cunning  men  and  women  cannot  deceive  us  at 
.anytime. 


LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Tomorrow  is  the  21th  of  August;  the  day  I 
reached  my  home  in  Salt  Lake,  one  year  ago. 
Then,  when  I  entered  the  Yalley,  I  said  in  my 
heart,  shall  I  find  my  family  all  alive  and  well? 
will  they  greet  me  fondly,  shall  I  find  them  liv- 
ing in  peace  and  union?  One  year  has  rolled 
away  and  I  find  myself  far  away  again  among 
strangers;  no  fond  looks  to  greet  me,  no  soft 
hands  to  sooth  my  brow,  or  to  put  the  pillow 
under  my  head  when  I  lie  down  to  rest.  All 
right,  a  better  time  is  coming.  * 

"Your  ever  loving  husband  and  father 

"ORSON  SPENCER." 

EXTRACTS. 

CINCINNATI,  Nov.  18th  1854'. 
*  *  *  I  never  felt  more  deeply  and  con- 
stantly the  necessity  of  feeling  habitually  peni- 
tent, humble,  and  diligent,  in  order  to  learn  the 
way  of  eternal  life,  I  have  realized  to  some 
happy  extent,  the  fulfillment  of  the  blessings 
pronounced  by  Brothers  Hyde  and  Woodruff 
upon  my  head.  I  see  that  all  past  attainments 
look  very  small  and  I  truly  abhor  myself  be- 


134  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

cause  I  am  so  imperfectly  fitted  to  glorify  Him 
who  is  so  rich  in  mercy  to  me.  I  daily  and 
hourly  hope  to  please  my  Heavenly  Father  bet- 
ter than  I  have  in  times  past.  Can  I  but  be- 
come pure  in  heart,  I  have  the  immutable  prom- 
ise that  I  shall  see  God  and  come  back  into  His 
presence  and  be  acknowledged  among  His  worthy 
sons.  This  pleasing  hope  makes  me  contented 
with  my  mission,  and  my  absence  from  you  and 
others  that  I  love.  I  know  that  my  Heavenly 
Father  wants  me  to  exercise  unwavering  faith  in 
Him  with  all  my  heart.  But  still  I  learn  slowly 
and  am  even  slower  to  practice.  But  it  appears 
to  me  I  do  strive  more  diligently,  and  constantly 
than  ever  I  did  before,  both  to  know  and  do  the 
will  of  my  Father  in  Heaven.  I  would  not  ask 
Him  to  let  me  go  home  or  lessen  my  privations 
unless  he  should  see  it  to  be  for  my  good.  I  have 
realized  that  I  never  can  be  truly  happy  only  in 
.doing  His  will,  even  though  it  be  unto  death. 
Herein  is  the  true  happiness,  riches,  honor  and 
eternal  glory  of  the  Saints-  I  don't  want  my 
dear,  precious  family  to  pray  for  me  to  come 
home,  unless  my  Heavenly  Father  shall  be 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  135 

pleased  with  my  return ;  but  pray  that  I  may 
know  to  a  certainty  what  the  will  of  the  Lord  is, 
and  joyfully  and  thankfully  do  it.  I  am  very 
anxious  to  publish  a  paper  here  if  it  should  be 
wisdom;  but  Elder  Snow's  counsel  has  delayed 
me,  and  now  Elder  Taylor  and  Elder  Snow  wish 
me  to  join  and  help  them  start  their  paper,  and 
then  they  tell  me  that  they  will  give  me  a  lift  to- 
wards starting  mine.  At  present  there  is  nobody 
here  to  help  me  start  a  paper,  nor  even  to  pay 
my  board ;  but  still  I  hope  to  overcome  all  dif- 
ficulties and  get  out  a  monthly  periodical  before 
long.  I  am  in  no  way  discouraged,  although 
the  Lord  has  taken  peace  from  the  earth  and 
withdrawn  His  spirit  from  the  inhabitants;  yet 
the  hearts  and  destinies  are  all  in  His  hands, 
and  He  can  and  will  accomplish  all  His  designs. 
"There  is  a  little  band  of  Saints  here,  some 
few  of  them  begin  to  show  the  fondness  and 
friendship  of  the  Saints.  When  I  got  back 
from  St.  Louis  last  night,  several  young  Saints 
that  I  baptized  had  a  little  race  to  see  who  should 
shake  hands  with  me  first.  This  seemed  a  little 
like  old  times  in  England;  some  of  the  same  wept 


136  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

when  they  saw  me  going  away  to  St,  Louis. 
The  Lord  always  has  raised  up  friends  for  me, 
and  if  I  am  faithful  He  always  will  do  it  in 
times  to  come.  * 

"ORSON  SPENCER." 

I  have  been  much  blessed  with  the 
revelations  of  the  Holy  Comforter,  opening  the 
eyes  of  my  understanding  as  they  have  never 
before  been  opened.  The  Lord  has  enabled 
me  to  call  Him  Father  with  a  greater  joy,  and 
a  greater  assurance  than  ever  before.  I  have 
seen  the  folly  of  earthly  wisdom,  and  tasted  the 
true  word  of  God  with  more  satisfaction  than 
ever  before.  And  it  is  the  Lord  alone  that  has 
done  it.  And  I  marvel  that  He  has  done  it  un- 
to me,  while  so  many  millions  of  people  have 
not  tasted  the  power  of  the  worlds  to  come.  It 
is  this  that  makes  me  peaceful  and  happy  though 
in  the  midst  of  the  wicked,  and  far  away  from 
the  objects  of  my  love.  * 

"I  am  daily  looking  for  letters  from  you.  Al- 
though I  am  well  contented  with  my  mission, 
and  particular  allotment,  still  neither  my  mission 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  137 

nor  my  religion  forbid  me  to  indulge  occasion- 
ally in  fond  and  tender  recollections  of  my 
home  and  the  beloved  ones  that  dwell  there;  no, 
far  from  it.  The  Gospel  sanctifies  the  affections 
of  husbands  and  wives  and  of  parents  and  chil- 
dren, and  makes  those  affections  purer  and 
stronger  and  more  abiding;  it  enables  us  to  con- 
template the  wide,  endless,  and  soul  enrapturing 
consequences  of  conjugal  ties.  And  we  are  sep- 
arated, too,  for  a  little  season,  in  order  that  we 
may  better  understand  each  other's  value,  and 
love  more  fervently  and  serve  one  another  more 
patiently. 

"  When  we  have  proved  one  another  in  pros- 
perity and  adversity,  in  a  time  of  absence  and 
also  of  presence — in  a  time  when  we  are  spoken 
evil  of,  and  when  we  are  spoken  well  of,  then  if 
we  are  found  true  to  ~God  and  our  covenants, 
nothing  can  separate  us  from  God,  or  from  each 
other.  Such  a  trial  and  probation  is  necessary 
for  both  husbands  and  wives,  in  order  that  they 
may  know  each  other,  and  rejoice  over  each 
other.  My  never  ceasing  prayer  to  God  is  that 
we  may  be  kept  steadfast,  and  true  to  all  that 

10 


138  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

will  qualify  us  to  have  part  with  the  faithful 
sons  and  daughters  in  the  first  resurrection.  I 
continually  strive  to  come  up  to  the  spirit  of  my 
mission,  and  to  fulfill  all  the  designs  of  all  those 
who  sent  me.  This  is  a  reigning  object  with  me 
daily,  and  although  you  may  be  comfortably 
situated  at  home,  still  I  realize  that  you  have 
some  trials  and  probably  some  temptations,  yet 
through  faithfulness  the  Lord  will  deliver  you 
out  of  them  all;  and  that  which  you  most  desire 
in  meekness  and  contrition  of  spirit  you  will 
realize.  But  the  God  of  all  the  earth,  even  our 
Father  in  Heaven,  will  confer  His  favors  only 
in  His  own  time  and  way.  Holy  men  and  wo- 
men in  all  ages  have  always  had  to  wait,  in  or- 
der to  get  His  favors,  and  such  as  He  has  loved 
most  He  has  also  stretched  their  faith,  and  pa- 
tience to  the  utmost,  before  He  would  confer 
the  desired  blessings.  The  unity  and  peace 
that  is  in  your  family  and  habitation  show  to 
me  that  the  Lord  is  with  you,  and  does  pour  out 
His  blessings  upon  you.  You  all  speak  well 
of  each  other,  and  this  is  a  good  sign  that 
the  spirit  of  God  abides  with  you.  I  suppose 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  139 

that  you  have  no  tattling  visitors  to  carry  mis- 
chief to  and  from  your  habitation.      * 

"My  health  is  good,  and  I  try  to  keep  it  so. 
I  spend  considerable  time  in  writing,  some  of 
which  is  published  in  Elder  Snow's  paper,  and 
some  in  Elder  Taylor's.  Some  time  is  used 
in  visiting,  and  some  in  reading,  etc.  Now 
I  bless  you  once  more  and  say  farewell." 

"Your  ever  affectionate  husband  and  father, 

"ORSON  SPENCER.  " 
ST.  Louis,  JULY  17th,  1855. 

*  *  *  "My  own  health  has  not  been  first- 
rate  for  a  few  weeks  past;  still,  I  expect  it  to  be 
better,  and  hope  that  my  journey  to  the  Chero- 
kee nation  will  improve  it.  The  climate  here 
is  hot  and  sultry  and  rather  unhealthy  to  my 
frame;  but  when  cold  weather  comes  I  hope  to 
be  strong  and  lively  again.  My  feelings  are 
good  and  cheerful,  and  I  rejoice  much  in  my 
mission  to  the  states,  as  I  have  in  all  my  missions 
that  were  ever  given  me  in  the  church.  I  feel 
thankfulthat  Brother  Brigham  has  counted  me 
worthy  to  be  entrusted  with  such  an  important 
mission  as  that  of  visiting  the  Cherokee  people. 


140  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

I  hope  and  pray  continually  that  much  good 
will  result  from  it.  I  rejoice  that  such  a  mighty 
effort  is  being  made  to  instruct  the  various  tribes. 
It  seems  to  be  just  the  right  time  to  visit  the  red 
men,  and  a  critical  time  too,  for  all  people,  red  and 
white,  saints  and  gentiles.  But  people  are  be- 
ginning to  see  and  feel  that  the  Mormons  are  in 
the  best  condition  of  anybody,  and  the  most 
likely  to  have  peace,  and  union  and  prosperity. 
They  are  also  afraid  of  our  growing  power  and 
importance  among  the  nations.  I  am  well 
satisfied  that  the  missions  to  the  United  States 
have  done  a  great  amount  of  good.  They  can- 
not publish  anything  against  us,  or  contrive 
any  plots  to  persecute  us,  but  they  find  the  Mor- 
mon Elders  and  their  publications  greatly  in 
their  way.  Our  church  in  Cincinnati  numbers 
over  one  hundred  members  and  is  in  a  pros- 
perous condition  at  present. 

"I  expect  to  remain  in  St.  Louis,  after  my  Che- 
rokee mission  terminates,  until  Elder  Snow  re- 
turns or  until  otherwise  disposed  of  by  Presi- 
dent Young.  Your  letters  breathe  a  most  kind 
and  excellent  spirit.  The  good  feelings  which 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  141 

exist  between  you  all  in  the  family  assure  me 
that  the  Lord  is  with  you  and  will  be  while  you 
love  one  another  and  strive  for  peace.  *  *  * 
How  happy  is  that  person  who  has  one  true 
friend,  and  how  much  more  happy  those  who 
can  call  a  large  multitude  their  friends,  true 
unto  death,  bound  together  in  one  everlast- 
ing covenant,  never  to  bo  broken.  Such  a 
people  is  my  people  and  the  God  of  such  a 
people  is  my  God  for  ever.  Let  me  die  many 
deaths  before  I  turn  away  from  such  a  God  or 
from  such  a  people ;  and  whatever  there  is  in  my 
disposition  or  habits  that  does  not  harmonize 
with  such  a  glorious  people,  I  pray  fervently 
that  it  may  be  altered  and  put  away,  until  I  am 
one  with  the  faithful  saints,  and  love  those  who 
love  God  and  His  priesthood. 

"I  am  surprised  to  find  my  sheet  almost  full, 
while  there  are  many  things  of  family  matters, 
etc.,  that  I  want  to  say.  I  feel  to  bless  you, 
and  hope  that  you  will  have  many  things  next 
winter  that  will  make  you  comfortable." 
"With  undying  love, 

"Your  affectionate  husband, 
"ORSON  SPENCER." 


142  LIFE    SKETCHES 

The  next  news  we  received  from  father  was 
written  by  another  than  his  dear  hand;  and 
told  us  of  his  being  attacked  with  a  severe  ill- 
ness, from  which  he  never  recovered.  For 
particulars  of  his  death  I  will  copy  part  of  an 
obituary  from  the  Millennial  Star,  and  finish 
from  one  written  at  St.  Louis. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


DEATH  OF  ELDER  ORSON  SPENCER. 

FROM  THE  MILLENNIAL  STAR. 

******  * 

Another  of  the  mighty  men  of  Israel  has 
fallen.  Elder  Orson  Spencer  departed  this  life 
at  three  o'clock  a.  m.,  on  Monday,  Oct.  15, 1855, 
in  the  city  of  St.  Louis;  after  an  illness  of  forty 
days. 

*  *  *  His  parents  belonged  to  that  vir- 
tuous, industrious  class  of  New  Englanders  of 
the  Puritan  stock,  which  has  produced  so  many 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  143 

eminent  men  to  figure  on  the  stage  of  action  in 
all  the  various  departments  of  life. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen,  he  entered  the  academy 
at  Lenox,  in  his  native  country,  where  he  re- 
ceived the  highest  honors  of  his  class.  There, 
at  a  public  examination,  the  high  sheriff  of  the 
county,  Henry  C.  Brown  noticed  his  unusual 
proficiency,  and  ascertaining  that  his  father  was 
in  very  moderate  circumstances,  voluntarily 
offered  to  loan  the  necessary  means  for  his  edu- 
cation, and  wait  until  he  could  pay  it,  after  its 
completion.  He  entered  Union  College,  state  of 
New  York,  in  1819,  and  graduated  with  great 
honor  in  1824.  The  next  year  he  obtained  a 
situation  as  teacher  in  an  academy  in  Washing- 
ton, Wilkes  Co  ,  Georgia.  In.  addition  to  the 
duties  of  his  calling,  he  turned  his  attention  to 
'the  study  of  law.  About  that  time,  he  had  some 
singular  manifestations  on  the  subject  of  religion 
and  soon  after  joined  the  Baptist  Church,  and 
left  the  study  of  law  for  that  of  theology.  He 
entered  the  Theological  College  at  Hamilton, 
State  of  New  York,  where  he  graduated  in  1829. 
He  labored  in  the  ministry  about  twelve  years, 


144  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

and  received  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  in  1841. 

*  5fC  * 

He  presided  over  the  British  Mission  and 
ably  edited  the  Millennial  Star  about  two  years. 
During  his  ministry  here,  he  wrote  the  most  of 
a  series  of  letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Crowel,  which 
were  embodied  and  published  as  Spencer's 
Letters.  *  *  *  *  * 

FROM  THE  ST.  LOUIS  LUMINARY. 

It  becomes  out-  melancholy  duty  to  announce 
the  decease  of  our  well  beloved  brother  Orson 
Spencer,  late  Editor  of  the  Luminary,  and  Pres- 
ident of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  in  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  valleys. 
He  died  without  a  groan  or  struggle 
and  could  hardly  be  said  to  have  tasted  the 
pangs  of  death.  Peace  and  serenity  have  char- 
acterized his  whole  life,  and  were  manifestly 
enjoyed  during  his  illness,  and  sealed  and  en- 
graven upon  his  placid  countenance  in  the  hour 
of  death;  and  all  who  saw  him  felt  to  wish  that 
their  life  might  be  the  life  of  the  righteous,  and 
their  last  end  like  his.  It  will  be  remembered 


LIFE    SKETCHES  145 

that  some  time  in  July,  or  early  in  August, 
1854,  our  deceased  brother  left  his  home  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  being  appointed  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency on  a  mission  to  Cincinnati,  where  he  re- 
mained until  July,  1855,  when  he  was  sent  for 
by  President  Erastus  Snow  to  take  the  editorial 
chair  of  the  Luminary ;  he  lost  no  time  but  left 
his  field  of  labor  immediately,  and  arrived  in  St. 
Louis  on  the  7th  of  July,  and  was  forthwith  in- 
•stalled  in  that  position,  which  he  filled  with  so 
much  ease  and  dignity.  He  remained  but  a 
very  short  time  in  this  city,  being  called  to  go 
on  a  mission  to  the  Cherokee  Nation.  He  started 
July  21,  and  remained  in  the  camp  at  Atchison 
until  the  last  company  of  the  emigration  had 
taken  up  their  line  of  march  for  the  valley, 
when,  in  company  of  Elder  James  McGaw,  on 
the  5th  of  August,  he  proceeded  on  his  mission 
to  the  Cherokee  Nation ;  where  he  remained  un- 
til the  5th  of  September,  when,  having  completed 
his  mission  and  finding  himself  attacked  with 
fever  accompanied  with  chills,  which  prevailed 
in  the  Nation  at  that  time,  he  returned  immed- 
iately to  St.  Louis,  where  he  arrived  on  the  17th 


146  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

of  September,  fatigued,  debilitated,  and  afflicted. 
For  about  ten  days  after  his  return  he  was  sub- 
ject to  the  chills  and  fever  with  more  or  less  in- 
tensity, and  when  finally  broken  up  the  disease 
assumed  a  mild  stage  of  typhoid  fever,  and  the 
general  symptoms  discoverable  through  his  ill- 
ness were  torpidity,  lassitude,  and  debility,  from 
which  he  found  it  impossible  to  rally.  He  was 
attended  during  his  illness  by  Dr.  White  of  this 
city,  and  later  by  Dr.  Clinton  of  Philadelphia, 
who  was  sent  for  expressly  to  attend  him.  The 
Doctor  arrived  here  on  Thursday,  the  llth  inst. 
He  found  Brother  Spencer  in  the  very  last  stage 
of  his  illness;  he  had  that  morning  given  up 
hopes  of  life,  and  had  resigned  himself,  and  com- 
mitted his  family  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord. 
When  he  first  saw  Brother  Clinton  he  felt  re- 
vived and  encouraged,  and  almost  sorry  he  had 
shown  signs  of  weakness  in  giving  up.  But  not- 
withstanding he  was  so  anxious  to  see  the  Doc- 
tor, and  expressed  such  faith  in  his  prescriptions 
and  ministrations,  no  inducements  were  suffi- 
cient to  get  him  to  take  anything  calculated  to 
restore  him.  He  therefore  gradually  declined 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  147 

and  finally  expired,  fully  satisfied  with  life,  and 
rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  glory  beyond  the  tomb. 
Dr.  Clinton  had  no  hope  for  his  recovery  from 
the  first.  It  appeared  evident  that  his  earthly 
course  was  run  and  that  he  had  finished  the 
work  given  him  to  do  and  he  could  say  with 
full  assurance,  "I  have  fought  the  good  fight, 
finished  my  course  and  kept  the  faith,  henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  righteous  crown  which 
God,  the  righteous  judge,  will  give  unto  me,  and 
not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  who  love  His 
appearing. " 

Between  three  and  four  o'clock  on  Tuesday 
afternoon,  the  brethren  and  sisters  commenced  to 
gather  around  the  house  of  Brother  Swales — 
where  the  remains  of  our  respected  brother  lay 
awaiting  interment — anxious  to  obtain  a  last 
look  at  him  they  so  much  loved,  and  when  Dr. 
Clinton  stood  o'er  the  lifeless  form,  after  address- 
ing the  mournful  spectators  in  praise  of  the 
noble  and  generous  character  of  the  deceased,  he 
fixed  his  eyes  upon  him,  and  exclaimed  pathetic- 
ally: "Brother  Orson,  farewell;  we  shall  soon 
meet  with  you  again. "  Every  heart  responded 


148  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

to  the  sentiment,  "Amen!"  The  scene  was  sol- 
emn and  imposing.  The  Doctor's  heart  was  too 
full  for  further  utterance,  and  he  was  relieved 
by  Brother  John  Banks,  who  offered  to  our 
Father  in  Heaven  a  most  beautiful  and  appro- 
priate prayer.  Soon  after  four  o'clock  the  fun- 
eral procession  was  seen  moving  towards  the 
cemetery,  where,  after  a  short  address  from 
Elder  James  H.  Hart,  the  earthly  tabernacle  of 
our  brother  was  interred  (for  a  season)  with  a 
sure  and  certain  hope  of  a  resurrection  to  eternal 
life.  Although  but  little  notice  had  been  given, 
and  consequently  but  little  opportunity  offered 
the  Saints  to  prepare,  yet  there  were  not  fewer 
than  twenty,  or  twenty-two  carriages,  filled  with 
brethren  and  sisters  who  followed  the  remains 
of  Brother  Spencer  to  their  temporary  resting 

place,  as  a  last  token  of  esteem  and  affection.     * 

*  * 

The  next  summer  my  father's  body  was  taken 
up  and  sent  on  to  the  valley,  and  interred  in  the 
cemetery  of  Salt  Lake  City. 

The  hardest  thing  for  me  to  bear,  was  the 
thought  of  my  father  dying  away  from  home, 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  149' 

with,  none  of  his  family  near  to  comfort  him  in 
his  last  moments;  although  he  had  kind  friends 
to  minister  to  his  wants,  which  was  quite  a  sat- 
isfaction. 

My  father  could  be  counted  as  one  who  had 
left  father  and  mother,  wives  and  children 
and  all  that  he  held  dear,  for  the  gospel's  sake. 

On  the  15th  of  November,  following,  my  sis- 
ter Catharine  was  married  to  Brigham  Young, 
Junior.  It  was  one  month  to  the  day  since 
my  father  had  died,  but  as  yet  no  word  had 
reached  us  to  that  effect;  it  being  impossible  for 
the  mail  coaches  to  travel  a  thousand  miles  in 
so  short  a  time.  Another  full  month  passed  be- 
fore the  sad  news  came. 

It  seems  appropriate  to  here  insert  those  im- 
mortal lines  of  E.  K.  Snow's,  entitled 

"EVENING  THOUGHTS, 

OR 
WHAT  IT  IS  TO  BK  A  SAINT." 

Suggested  on  reading  Orson  Spencer's  first  letter  in  the  series- 
known  as  "Spencer's  Letters." 

"My  heart  is  fixed — I  know  in  whom  I  trust. 
'Twas  not  for  wealth — 'twas  not  to  gather  heaps 
Of  perishable  things — 'twas  not  to  twine 


150  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Around  my  brow  a  transitory  wreath, 

A  garland  deck'd  with  gems  of  mortal  praise, 

That  I  forsook  the  home  of  childhood;  that 

I  left  the  lap  of  ease — the  halo  rife 

With  friendship's  richest  soft  and  mellow  tone, 

Affection's  fond  caresses,  and  the  cup 

O'er  flowing  with  the  sweets  of  social  life, 

With  high  refinement's  golden  peals  enriched, 

Ah  no!  a  holier  purpose  fir'd  my  soul — 
A  nobler  ol'ject  prompted  my  pursuit: 
Eternal  prospects  open'd  to  my  view 
And  hope  celestial  in  my  bosom  glowed. 

God  who  commanded  Abraham  to  leave 

His  native  country,  and  to  offer  up 

On  the  lone  altar  where  no  eye  beheld 

But  that  which  never  sleeps,  an  only  son, 

Is  still  the  same;  and  thousands  who  have  made 

A  covenant  with  Him  by  sacrifice, 

Are  bearing  witness  to  the  sacred  truth, 

Jehovah  speaking  has  revealed  His  will. 

The  proclamation  sounded  in  my  ear — 
It  reached  my  heart — I  listened  to  the  sound, 
Counted  the  cost,  and  laid  my  earthly  %all 
Upon  the  altar;  and  with  purpose  fix'd 
Unalterably,  while  the  spirit  of 
Elijah's  God  within  my  bosom  reigns, 
Embraced  the  "Everlasting  Covenant;" 
And  am  determined  now  to  be  a  Saint, 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  151 

And  number'd  with  the  tried  and  faithful  ones 

Whose  race  is  measured  with  their  life;  whose  prize 

Is  everlasting,  and  whose  happiness 

Is  God's  approval;  and  to  whom  'tis  more 

Than  meat  and  drink  to  do  His  righteous  will. 

It  is  no  trifling  thing  to  be  a  Saint 

In  very  deed — to  stand  upright,  nor  bow, 

Nor  bend  beneath  the  weighty  pressure  of 

Oppressiveness:  to  stand  unscath'd  amid 

The  bellowing  thunders  and  the  raging  storm 

Of  persecution,  when  the  hostile  pow'rs 

Of  darkness  stimulate  the  hearts  of  men 

To  warfare:  to  besiege,  assault,  and,  with 

The  heavy  thunderbolts  of  Satan,  aim 

To  overthrow  the  kingdom  God  has  rearM. — 

To  stand  unmov'd  upon  the  with'ring  rock 

Of  vile  apostasy,  when  men  depart 

From  the  pure  principles  of  righteousness — 

Those  principles  requiring  man  to  live 

By  every  word  proceeding  from  the  mouth 

Of  God:  to  stand  unwavering,  undismay'd, 

And  unseduc'd,  when  the  base  hypocrite 

Whose  deeds  take  hold  on  hell,  whoso  face  is  garbed 

With  saintly  looks,' drawn  out  by  sacrilege 

From  the  profession,  but  assum'd  and  thrown 

Around  him  for  a  mantle  to  enclose 

The  black  corruption  of  a  putrid  heart. 

To  stand  on  virtue's  lofty  pinnacle 

Clad  in  the  heav'nly  robes  of  innocence, 


162  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

Amid  that  worse  than  every  other  blast — 
The  blast  that  strikes  at  moral  character, 
With  floods  of  falsehood  foaming  with  abuse. — 
•  To  stand  with  nerve  and  sinew  firmly  steel'd, 
When  in  the  trying  scale  of  rapid  change, 
Thrown  face  to  face  and  side  by  side  with  that 
Foul  hearted  spirit,  blacker  than  the  soul 
Of  midnight's  darkest  shade — the  traitor, 
The  vile  wretch  that  feeds  his  sordid  selfishness 
Upon  the  peace  and  blood  of  innocence; 
The  faithless,  rotten  hearted  wretch,  whose  tongue 
Speaks  words  of  trust  and  fond  fidelity, 
While  treachery,  like  a  viper,  coils  behind 
The  smile  that  dances  in  his  evil  eyes: 
To  pass  the  fiery  ordeal,  and  to  have 
The  heart  laid  open,  all  its  contents  strew'd 
Before  the  bar  of  strictest  scrutiny: 
To  have  the  finest  heart-strings  drawn  unto 
Their  utmost  length,  to  prove  their  texture: 
T'abide,  with  principle  unchanged,  the  rack 
Of  cruel,  torturing  circumstances,  which 
Ride  forth  on  revolution's  blustering  gale. 

But  yet,  altho'  to  be  a  Saint,  requires 
A  noble  sacrifice —  an  arduous  toil — 
A  persevering  aim;  the  great  reward 
Awaiting  the  grand  consummation  will 
Repay  the  price,  however  costly ;  and 
The  pathway  of  the  Saint  the  safest  path 
Will  prove;  tho'  perilous:  for  'tis  foretold, 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  153 

All  things  that  can  be  shaken,  God  will  shake.         - 
Kingdoms  and  governments  and  institutes, 
Both  civil  and  religious,  must  be  tfied  — 
Tried  to  the  core,  and  sounded  to  the  depth. 

Then  let  me  be  a  Saint,  and  be  prepar'd 
For  the  approaching  day,  which  like  a  snare 
Will  soon  surprise  the  hypocrite  —  expose 
The  rottenness  of  human  schemes  —  shake  off 
Oppressive  fetters  —  break  the  gorgeous  reins 
Usurpers  hold,  and  lay  the  pride  of  man,  — 
The  pride  of  nations  low  in  dust." 


CHAPTER  XV. 


A  FEW  MONTHS  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY 


Grasshopper  "War — A  Trip  to  Big  Cottonwood  Canyon. 

My  second  child,  Andrew  Lo'ce  (we  call  him 
Locy),  was  born  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Dec.  19y 
1854.  He  was  named  for  Andrew  L.  Lamor- 
eaux,  whose  mother's  maiden  name  was  Lo'cer 
which  is  French.  My  husband  had  engaged  to- 
assist  in  herding  some  stock,  on  what  was  called 


154  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

the  range,  some  miles  above  Farmington;  there- 
fore I  was  taken  to  the  city  for  a  few  months, 
and  lived  with  Mother  Lamoreaux,  who  gave 
me  the  best  of  care,  assisted  by.  her  daughters, 
Mary  and  Caroline.  My  husband's  family  were 
all  as  good  and  kind  to  me  as  my  own  sisters 
could  be;  and  when  my  health  was  poor,  one  of 
the  girls  would  come  and  help  me  with  my  work. 
A  married  sister,  Mrs.  Isabel  Sewell,  came  one 
time  and  nursed  me.  Another  sister,  Mrs.  Ann 
Dewey,  who  was  a  milliner,  often  helped  me 
with  a  hat  or  bonnet  free  of  charge,  which  was 
duly  appreciated. 

Early  in  the  spring  we  returned  to  Farming- 
ton,  living  through  the  summer  with  Edwin  and 
Ann  Walker,  their  house  being  only  a  short 
distance  from  ours,  and  thus  our  two  small 
families  were  company  for  each  other. 

A  town  had  been  laid  out,  and  my  husband 
having  taken  a  lot,  he  built  an  adobe  house  with 
two  rooms.  We  moved  in  before  they  were 
finished,  but  were  happy  to  be  under  the  shelter 
of  a  shingle  roof,  this  being  the  first  time  we 
had  owned  such  a  luxury.  In  our  log  cabins 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  155 

every  time  after  a  hard  rain  we  would  have  a 
certain  amount  of  plaster  to  cl^an  up,  so  of 
course  we  appreciated  the  change. 

In  the  summer  of  1855,  grasshoppers  came  in 
swarms,  destroying  the  crops  and  gardens. 
They  took  us  by  surprise  at  first,  but  finally  the 
people  rallied  and  waged  war  with  the  enemy; 
ditches  were  dug,  into  which  the  grasshoppers 
were  driven,  and  afterwards  covered  with  dirt 
or  drowned  with  water.  Still  they  came  and 
swept  the  land,  till  scarcely  a  vestige  of  any- 
thing green  could  be  seen;  at  times  they  were 
so  thick  in  the  air  that  we  could  hardly  see  the 
sun.  This  caused  much  suffering.  Flour  was 
scarce,  and  many  of  the  people  lived  on  bran 
bread.  My  husband  sold  a  horse  for  120,  with 
which  he  bought  a  little  flour;  but  for  a  short 
time  we  fared  no  better  than  those  who  lived  on 
the  bran  diet. 

Having  a  desire  to  assist  my  husband,  and 
being  handy  at  cutting  and  fitting  dresses,  I 
used  to  take  in  sewing,  which  was  done  by  hand, 
as  there  were  no  sewing  machines  in  Farmington 
at  that  time-  I  also  taught  school  two  or  three 


156  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

terms  in  my  own  house.  The  grasshoppers 
came  again  the  next  year,  but  did  not  do  so 
much  damage. 

On  the  24th  of  July,  1857,  when  my  third 
child,  Ella,  was  a  little  over  three  weeks  old, 
there  was  an  excursion  to  Big  Cotton  wood 
Canyon,  which  is  twelve  miles  below  Salt  Lake 
City;  but  the  excursionists  had  to  go  about  ten 
miles  up  the  canyon  before  they  arrived  at  the 
place  appointed  for  their  day's  enjoyment.  My 
husband  was  called  to  go  as  one  of  the  guards, 
or  minute  men.  A  company  of  these  men  had 
been  selected  from  different  settlements,  and 
they  were  expected  to  be  ready  at  a  moment's 
warning,  as  there  was  often  trouble  with  the 
Indians.  This  made  it  necessary  for  them  to 
have  their  clothing  and  firearms  in  readiness. 
President  Young,  and  quite  a  company  from 
Salt  Lake  City,  were  going  on  this  excursion, 
my  sisters  being  among  the  number;  also  some 
of  our  neighbors  in  Farmington  were  going. 
This  made  me  have  a  desire  to  go  too.  So,  not 
listening  to  the  advice  of  those  having  better 
judgment,  who  said  my  babe  was  too  young,  I 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  157 

went  along,  leaving  my  little  boys  in  the  care  of 
Sister  Knowles. 

Thinking  there  would  be  very  little  to  do,  I 
supposed  it  would  be  nice  to  ride  up  there  and 
back;  but  having  to  travel  over  some  pretty 
rough  road,  the  jolting  of  the  wagon  affected 
me,  and  by  the  time  we  got  half-way  up  the 
canyon,  where  we  camped  for  the  night,  I  felt 
quite  sick,  and  repented  having  left  home;  but 
it  was  too  late  to 'think  of  returning.  With  the 
kind  care  of  Sisters  Sariah  Tyler  and  Ann 
Walker,  who  camped  with  us,  I  got  along  very 
well;  felt  much  better  the  next  day,  and  en- 
joyed in  a  measure  the  beautiful  scenery  at  the 
top  of  the  mountains,  or  rather  the  little  basin 
of  land  among  the  crags  that  had  been  chosen 
for  the  occasion.  In  this  basin  there  was  a 
lake,  where  many  of  the  excursionists  went  fish- 
ing, while  others  took  walks  through  the  hills  or 
engaged  in  the  dance.  On  the  25th  all  returned 
to  their  homes  in  safety. 

It  was  that  Twenty -fourth,  while  in  the  tops 
of  the  mountains,  that  President  Young  received 
word  that  a  company  of  soldiers  called  John- 


158  LIFE   SKETCHES 

son's  Army,  were  on  the  road  to  Utah,  with  the 
intention  of  killing  the  Mormon  men  and  occu- 
pying their  homes.  President  Young  prophe- 
sied in  the  name  of  the  Lord  that  they  would 
never  enter  the  Yalley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake 
until  the  Latter-day  Saints  permitted  them  to. 
His  words  were  fulfilled,  for  the  army  was  kept  in 
the  mountains  all  winter.  Our  men  were  inter- 
spersed through  the  canyons  and  ravines,  and 
their  numbers  were  perhaps  magnified  in  the 
eyes  of  the  enemy,  as  in  days  of  old,  when  the 
Lord  made  a  few  men  to  appear  like  a  multi- 
tude. The  soldiers  of  the  army  were  afraid  to 
come  any  farther,  and  it  was  learned  afterward 
that  many  of  them  suffered  from  cold  and 
hunger.  President  Young,  hearing  that  they 
had  no  salt,  sent  them  some  from  Salt  Lake, 
which  they  refused  at  first,  but  finally  took  it, 
as  there  was  no  other  chance  of  getting  any. 
My  husband  and  many  others  were  in  the  moun- 
tains standing  guard  in  their  turn  from  the 
middle  of  August  until  January,  when  they 
returned  home. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  169 


CHAPTER  XVL 

SALMON  RIVER  TRAGEDY.— THE  MOVE  SOUTH. 

In  March,  1858,  word  came  to  us  that  the 
Indians  had  made  a  raid  on  the  settlers  at 
Salmon  River  (at  a  place  over  400  miles  north 
of  Farmington,)  and  that  help  was  needed  imme- 
diately. Some  two  years  previous  a  few  families 
from  Farmington  had  been  sent  there  to  make  a 
settlement,  with  Brother  Thomas  Smith  as 
president  of  the  mission.  They  were  living  in  a 
fort  which  they  had  built  to  protect  themselves 
from  the  Indians,  who  at  this  particular  time 
were  quite  hostile.  The  Indians  in  trying  to 
steal  and  drive  off  the  stock  of  the  settlers 
(which  they  succeeded  in  doing)  killed  two 
men, George  McBride  and  James  Miller,  and 
wounded  six  others,  namely,  Thomas  Smith, 
Oliver  Eobinson,  Andrew  Quigley,  Fountain 
Welch,  Orson  Rose,  and  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Shurtliff.  The  Indians  had  surrounded  the 


160  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

fort,  and  for  days  the  inmates  lived  in  fear  of 
their  lives,  not  knowing  what  the  end  might  be. 
Yet  by  watching  their  opportunity,  two  men 
managed  to  leave  the  fort  in  the  night  and  go 
for  help.  Traveling  day  and  night,  they  only 
stopped  to  rest  their  horses  until  they  reached 
the  settlements  of  our  people.  My  husband 
was  among  the  number  who  went  to  their  assist- 
ance. The  families  were  moved  back  to  their 
former  homes,  and  the  mission  was  broken  up. 
It  was  never  President  Young's  way  to  en- 
courage hostile  measures  with  the  Lamanites, 
but  to  show  them  the  better  way  of  life  by 
treating  them  with  forbearance  and  brotherly 
kindness.  He  therefore  considered  it  best  to  re- 
call those  whom  he  had  sent  there,  and  wait  a 
more  favorable  time  for  building  up  that  portion 
of  the  country. 

Soon  after  that,  negotiations  were  entered 
into  by  the  leaders  of  our  people  and  the  officers 
of  Johnson's  Army,  by  which  the  soldiers  were 
allowed  to  pass  through  Salt  Lake  City  and 
camp  in  the  western  part  of  the  valley.  Not 
knowing  how  well  they  would  carry  out  the 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  161 

treaty,  President  Young  sent  word  to  all  the 
northern  settlements  of  Utah  to  gather  up  their 
effects  and  move  to  the  south.  By  the  middle 
of  May  every  town  and  village  north,  and 
nearly  all  the  homes  in  Salt  Lake  City,  were 
vacated.  A  few  men  were  left- to  stand  guard 
and  to  apply  the  torch  to  their  houses  if  neces- 
sary ;  for  they  had  made  preparations  to  burn 
their  dwellings  rather  than  let  their  enemies  in- 
habit them.  Never  was  such  a  thing  known  in 
modern  history,  such  union  among  a  people  in 
listening  to  the  call  of  one  man.  But  this  was 
by  reason  of  the  same  Spirit  inspiring  the 
people  of  God  as  that  by  which  His  Prophet 
spoke.  The  sheep  knew  the  voice  of  the  good 
shepherd. 

The  sacrifice  was  made  and  accepted  of  God, 
The  people  were  saved  through  faith  and  their 
obedience  to  counsel 

Our  family  went  as  far  as  Springville,  fifty-six 
miles  from  Salt  Lake  City,  and  camped  on  a  lot 
owned  by  John  Pine.  His  family  were  very 
kind  indeed;  they  gave  us  vegetables,  and 
helped  us  in  different  ways.  It  was  the  same 


162  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

throughout  the  entire  community;  there  was  a 
general  feeling  to  assist. 

In  the  meantime  the  army  came  into  the 
valley,  passed  through  Salt  Lake  City  very 
quietly,  and  took  up  their  abode  west  of  .  the 
Jordan  Eiver  and  south  of  Salt  Lake  Valley,  at 
a  place  called  Cedar  Valley.  Their  settlement 
they  named  Camp  Floyd.  Soon  after  the 
soldiers  had  passed  through  the  city  word  was 
sent  from  head-quarters  that  the  people  were  at 
liberty  to  return  to  their  homes,  which  most  of 
them  did  as  speedily  as  possible. 

When  we  arrived  in  Farmington,  it  was  the 
very  picture  of  a  deserted  village.  Having  been 
gone  two  months,  the  gardens  and  yards  were 
over-run  with  weeds  and  grass.  A  few  potatoes 
that  had  been  left  in  our  house  had  withered  and 
dried  up;  but  I  soaked  some  of  them  out  and 
cooked  them.  Some  of  the  farmers  had  sowed 
considerable  wheat  in  the  spring  before  leaving 
their  homes,  and  had  returned  at  different  times 
to  water  it,  thereby  saving  enough  for  their 
bread. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  163 


CHAPTER    XVIL 


THE  TRIAL  OF  SICKNESS  AND  DEATH,— WORDS 
OF  PRES.  HEBER  C.  KIMBALL. 

MY  fourth  child,  Howard  was  born  July  27th, 
1859,  He  was  a  bright  healthy  baby,  but  was 
taken  sick  and  died,  when  fourteen  months  old. 
I  had  been  so  happy  previous  to  this;  the  trials 
of  poverty  and  sickness  that  we  had  passed 
through  were  nothing  compared  to  this  great 
sorrow  that  had  overtaken  me;  and  I  mourned 
for  my  babe  incessantly.  Perhaps  being  feeble 
in  body  made  me  feel  the  loss  more  than  if  I 
had  been  healthy  and  strong.  I  was  ill  most  of 
the  next  winter,  and  carne  near  to  death  a  num- 
ber of  times;  yet  notwithstanding  I  longed  to 
see  my  babe,  I  did  not  wish  to  die,  but  wanted 
to  live  to  rear  my  other  children,  realizing 
what  it  was  to  be  left  motherless  at  an  early  age. 
I  prayed  to  the  Lord  constantly,  and  told  Him 
if  He  would  spare  my  life,  I  would  try  to  keep 
His  commandments  and  serve  Him  to  the  best 


164  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

of  my  ability.  My  prayers  were  answered, 
and  I  lived  to  have  eight  more  children,  but 
only  raised  four  out  of  the  eight;  therefore 
my  life  has  been  intermingled  with  joys  and 
sorrows. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  relate  all  the  epi- 
sodes that  I  have  passed  through,  but  I  will 
briefly  touch  upon  some  of  the  more  important 
ones. 

On  the  29th  of  March,  1861,  my  son  George 
was  born.  My  next  child  Clarence,  died  when 
nineteen  months  old  with  the  measles  which  dis- 
ease at  that  time  proved  fatal  to  a  great  many 
of  the  young  children  in  our  settlement.  While 
attending  the  funeral  of  little  Clarence,  Orson 
who  was  just  getting  over  the  measles,  took  cold 
in  his  eyes;  inflammation  set  in,  and  for  nearly 
five  years  he  was  not  able  to  do  any  work  when 
the  sun  shone  bright,  or  when  there  was  snow  on 
the  ground.  This  was  quite  a  trial  to  us,  but  I 
had  faith  that  some  day  his  eyes  would  get  well 
and  my  hopes  were  realized.  For  after  a  num- 
ber of  years,  he  had  occasion  to  go  to  Montana 
.as  a  teamster,  and  the  change  of  air  strength- 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  165- 

ened  his  sight,  so  that  he   could  soon  do-  with- 
out using  glasses. 

•In  1866,  when  my  daughter  Lucy  was  a  few 
months  old,  I  had  occasion  to  go  to  the  city;, 
and  while  on  my  way  to  Brother  Savage's  Art 
gallery,  where  I  had  some  business,  met  Pres- 
ident Heber  C.  Kimball.  He  looked  at  me  very 
sharply  for  a  few  seconds,  then  after  shaking 
hands,  walked  with  me  to  the  gallery,  talking 
as  we  went.  At  the  door  we  met  my  sister 
Ellen  and  my  brother  Howard.  President 
Kimball  continued  the  conversation,  which  wa& 
mostly  directed  to  myself.  He  seemed  to  read 
me  like  a  book,  and  to  understand  my  inmost 
thoughts.  In  speaking  of  the  future,  he  said  it 
was  not  best  for  us  to  know  what  was  ahead  of 
us,  or  we  might  not  be  able  to  stand;  said  I  did 
not  begin  to  know  what  was  before  me;  but  told 
me  to  continue  as  faithful  as  I  had  been,  and  all 
would  be  well,  for  there  was  a  great  work  for 
me  to  do.  He  cautioned  me  about  telling  what 
I  knew;  said  he  knew  things. that  he  had  never 
told  to  a  living  soul.  He  gave  me  good  counsel 
and  spoke  words  of  encouragement,  which  sank 


166  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

deep  into  my  heart,  words  that  I  hav«  pondered 
over  many  times  since  and  wondered  what  they 
meant.  • 


CHAPTER    XVffl. 

MARRIAGE  AND  DEATH  OF  SISTER  LUCY. 

ON  the  2nd  of  January,  1867,  my  sister  Lucy 
was  married  to  George  W.  Grant,  Jr.  In  one 
year  from  that  time  wanting  three  days,  she  died 
and  was  buried  on  the  anniversary  of  her  wedding 
day.  Little  did  I  think  the  year  before,  when 
she  came  up  to  wait  upon  me  in  my  sickness, 
that  she  would  be  the  first  to  go  to  the  other 
side.  Yet  it  brought  to  my  mind  a  saying  of 
my  father,  in  one  of  his  letters  to  us  from  Eng- 
land; he  told  Ellen  that  she  should  have  the 
privilege  of  bringing  Lucy  up  to  womanhood, 
which  was  verified. 

OBITUARY. 
DESERET  NEWS,  DEC.  30,  1867. 

"Died,  in  this  city,  in  child  bed,  at  noon  yes- 
terday, Lucy  C.  Spencer  Grant,  wife  of  Elder 


LIFE   SKETCHES. 

George  W.  Grant,  now  south  at  St.  Thomas  on 
a  mission. 

"Sister  Lucy  C.  Spencer  was  the  daughter  of 
Orson  and  Catharine  C.  Spencer.  She  was  born 
October  9th,  1842  in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  and  was 
at  her  death,  twenty-five  years,  two  months 
and  twenty  days  old.  Brother  Orson  Spencer's 
touching  account  of  the  circumstances  under 
which  he  left  Nauvoo,  and  the  death  of  his  be- 
loved wife,  published  in  his  Letters,  has  made  all 
the  Saints  familiar  with  his  family.  Every  reader 
of  those  Letters  has  felt  a  great  interest  in  his 
children.  At  the  death  of  her  mother,  Lucy 
was  very  young,  her  oldest  sister,  Ellen,  (Mrs. 
H.  B.  Clawson)  though  but  a  girl,  acted  the 
part  of  mother  to  her.  *  *  * 

"The  deceased  was  married  to  Elder  George 
W.  Grant  about  twelve  months  ago.  The  news 
of  her  sudden  death  will  be  a  heavy  shock  to 
her  husband ;  and  also  her  brother  George,  who 
started  for  the  Muddy  a  few  weeks  ago.  Her 
death  has  cast  a  gloom  over  a  wide  circle  of  re- 
latives and  friends.  Even  now  it  can  scarcely 
be  realized  that  she  has  been  snatched  away  so 


168  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

suddenly  and  unexpectedly  by  death.  Every 
one  who  knew  her  might  well  have  anticipated  for 
her  a  prolonged  life  of  happiness  and  usefulness. 
On  Saturday  afternoon  she  went  out  riding  with 
her  sister,  Mrs.  Clawson,  and  felt  well  all  Sat- 
urday evening  and  night.  Her  child  was  born  at 
9  a.  m.  on  Sunday,  and  still  survives;  but  at  noon 
she  was  a  corpse.  Her  funeral  will  take  place 
at  2  p.  m.  tomorrow,  from  the  Thirteenth  Ward 
Assembly  Kooms,  where  the  friends  of  the  fam- 
ily are  invited  to  attend." 

Brother  George  Grant  upon  hearing  the  sad 
news  of  his  wife's  death,  returned  to  Salt  Lake 
City,  broken  hearted  and  lonely.  He  survived 
her  only  four  years  and  a  half,  then  passed 
away.  Sister  Lucy's  babe,  a  little  girl,  named 
for  its  mother,  was  taken  care  of  by  her  Grand 
mother  Grant,  and  is  still  living. 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  169 


CHAPTER   XIX, 


A  TRYING  ORDEAL.— MISSION  OF  ELDER 
THOMAS  ROGERS  TO  ENGLAND. 

MY  next  child  after  Lucy,  a  little  girl,  died 
when  three  months  old  of  whooping  cough. 
The  winter  following,  my  health  was  worse  than 
usual,  and  in  the  spring  I  passed  through  an  or- 
deal that  I  think  well  to  mention.  The  meas- 
les had  broken  out  again  in  Farmington,  and 
proved  fatal  to  many.  At  that  time  I  had  a  desire 
to  go  to  the  city  and  visit  my  sisters,  and  not  be- 
ing able  to  do  much  work  at  home,  it  was 
thought  the  change  might  do  me  good;  so  I 
went.  After  stopping  in  the  city  nearly  two 
weeks,  the  time  drew  near  for  me  to  go  home 
but  I  was  not  able  to  go,  having  been  prostrated 
with  those  old  distressed  spells.  About  'this 
time  Lucy,  the  only  child  I  had  with  me,  came 
down  with  measles.  It  seemed  she  must  have 
been  exposed  before  leaving  home;  scarlet-fever 
set  in  which  endangered  her  life.  When  the 

12 


170  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

disease  was  at  its  height,  Ellen's  baby,  Ivy,  al- 
•so  came  down  .with  measles.  I  was  the  cause 
of  all  this  trouble;  I  had  brought  sickness  to 
my  sister's  family  and  could  not  even  wait  on 
myself  or  little  girl.  This  wore  on  me  until  I 
was  almost  beside  myself  with  grief;  my  mind 
became  diseased,  and  I  experienced  the  most 
horrible  feelings  imaginable.  One  night  they 
thought  Ivy  was  going  to  die,  and  if  I  ever 
prayed  fervently  to  the  Lord,  it  was  then,  that 
He  would  spare  the  lives  of  our  children;  but  if 
either  child  was  to  be  taken  it  might  be  mine. 
I  could  not  endure  the  thought  of  my  sister  los- 
ing her  babe,  for  she  had  already  buried*  four 
children.  While  in  the  midst  of  this  anxiety, 
lying  on  my  bed,  wondering  if  the  Lord  had  in: 
deed  forsaken  us,  all  at  once  a  change  came 
over  me ;  everything  seemed  so  lovely  and  beau- 
tiful, and  I  was  as  happy  as  could  b©  for  a  few 
minutes.  I  saw  no  person,  heard  no  voice,  yet 
knew  the  Comforter  was  there,  and  accepted 
it  as  such,  feeling  to  thank  the  Lord  for  even  a 
glimmer  of  light. 

The  children  were  both  spared,  but  the  or- 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  171 

deal  was  not  over.  For  on  the  7th  of  April  I 
gave  birth  to  a  son,  which  was  premature  and 
only  lived  five  hours,  just  long  enough  to  be 
named  and  blessed.  There  was  not  a  man 
about  the  place  at  the  time;  but  a  child  was 
sent  out  on  the  street  to  see  if  som-e  one  could 
not  be  found  coining  from  Conference.  My  sis- 
ter Catharine's  husband,  Brigham  Young,  Jr., 
and  another  brother  came  in  time  to  bless  my 
babe  before  it  expired. 

I  asked  sister  Ellen  if  what  I  was  then  pass- 
ing through,  could  be  what  Brother  Kimball 
meant  when  he  talked  with  me  that  day  by  the 
Art  Gallery.  She  thought  not. 

I  wish  here  to  express  my  gratitude  to  those 
who  have  befriended  me  in  times  of  sickness  and 
sorrow.  My  sisters,  Ellen  and  Catharine  have 
acted  the  part  of  mother  to  me;  they  being  bet- 
ter off  as  to  this  world's  goods,  have  helped  me 
to  many  needed  comforts;  and  my  brothers*-in- 
law  Hiram  B  .Clawson  and  Brigham  Young,  Jr., 
have  been  just  as  kind;  for  I  have  had  occasion 
to  stay  at  their  houses  weeks  at  a  time,  when 
sick  or  troubled,  mostly  at  their  expense,  and 


172  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

never  heard  a  word  of  complaint.  They  were 
ever  ready  to  get  anything  necessary  to  make 
me  comfortable. 

At  the  time  of  which  I  have  written  in  this 
chapter,  my  recovery  was  slow;  but  after  a  time  I 
was  able  to  return  home  to  my  family.  Brother 
John  Leavitt  and  Brother  James  T.  Smith  of 
Farmington,  had  both  lost  their  wives  of  meas- 
les during  my  absence. 

At  the  spring  conference  my  husband  had 
been  called  to  go  to  Europe  on  a  mission ;  there- 
fore after  my  return  home  he  made  preparatin 
to  leave,  starting  in  June,  1869,  in  company  with 
Brother  Lot  Smith,  of  Farmington,  and  my 
brother  Howard  Spencer,  of  Salt  Lake  City. 
My  boys  Orson  and  Lo'ce,  aged  seventeen  and 
fifteen  years,  carried  on  the  work  of  the  farm, 
getting  up  the  wood,  etc.  There  was  no  coal  to 
burn  in  those  days,  and  all  of  our  fuel  had  to  be 
hauled  by  going  four  or  five  miles  up  the  can- 
yon. My  sons  generally  went  along  with  other 
men  or  boys  and  their  teams;  and  sometimes 
when  they  were  late  getting  home,  I  would  be 
a  little  worried,  but  not  much,  for  I  always  gave 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  173 

them  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  and  felt  quite 
sure  they  would  return  safe  at  night. 

The  next  year  grasshoppers  came  again,  and 
threatened  to  destroy  the  crops,  but  through  the 
unceasing  energy  of  the  people  and  the  mercies 
of  God,  a  little  grain  was  saved.  We  had  five 
acres  of  wheat  put  in.  This  the  hoppers  did 
not  disturb  very  much  until  it  was  headed  out 
and  being  very  anxious  to  save  some  of  it,  I  went 
with  my  children  every  day  for  two  weeks  and 
drove  grasshoppers,  only  stopping  long  enough 
to  get  our  meals,  and  do  other  necessary  work. 
By  this  means  we  saved  twenty-four  bushels  of 
wheat,  although  some  persons  had  predicted 
that  we  would  not  save  a  kernel. 

After  my  husband  arrived  in  Liverpool,  he  was 
appointed  to  labor  in  the  Leeds  branch,  England. 
He  was  faithful  as  a  missionary,  and  gained 
many  friends,  but  as  the  climate  did  not  agree 
with  him,  (after  stopping  one  year)  he  was 
honorably  released,  and  returned  home  in  July, 
1870. 


171  LIFE    SKETCHES 


CHAPTER  XX. 


DUTY   AND    AFFECTION    OF   CHILDREN— SOR- 
ROW AGAIN. 

IN  March,  1871,  my  son  Orson  was  em- 
ployed by  the  Z.  C.  M.  I.  Store,  Salt  Lake  City. 
This  was  on  the  recommendation  of  his  uncle, 
Hiram  B.  Clawson,  Orson  himself  being  un- 
known to  the  firm.  As  young  men  generally 
have  to  commence  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder  my 
son  was  no  exception  to  the  rule,  but  began  by 
driving  a  delivery  wagon,  which  occupation  he 
followed  for  a  number  of  years. 

Being  steady  in  his  habits,  by  studying 
nights  to  prepare  himself  for  a  better  position, 
he  was  afterwards  received  into  the  store.  Later 
on  he  traveled  through  the  southern  part  of 
Utah,  selling  goods  for  the  company. 

He  married  a  young  lady  from  Ephraim, 
Sanpete  County,  by  the  name  of  Kate  Madsen. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  175 

In  the  spring  of  '82,  Spencer  Clawson,  son  of 
H.  B.  Clawson,  who  was  going  into  the  mercan- 
tile business  for  himself,  engaged  Orson's  ser- 
vices, and  later  admitted  him  as  a  partner  in 
the  firm. 

Although  settled  in  life,  and  rearing  a  family 
of  his  own,  Orson  does  not  forget  the  love  and 
duty  he  has  ever  shown  his  parents,  but  is  still 
thoughtful  of  their  comfort,  and  always  ready 
to  help  them  when  necessary. 

At  one  time  I  had  need  of  means  to  replenish 
my  wardrobe  and  knew  not  where  it  was  to 
come  from. 

The  spirit  whispered  "Ask  Orson  for  help, 
and  he  shall  receive  it  back  four-fold- "  Accord- 
ingly I  wrote  Orson  a  letter  telling  him  that  if 
he  could  help  me  to  what  I  needed,  I  felt  to  say 
that  he  would  get  it  back  four-fold.  As  usual 
he  responded  by  sending  the  things  required. 
A  few  months  after  this,  while  Orson  was  going 
from  the  Store  to  his  home,  something  lying  in 
the  road  attracted  his  attention;  he  stooped 
down  and  picked  up  what  proved  to  be  some 
money  tied  up  in  a  cloth. 


176  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

The  first  thought  was  that  a  miner  had 
dropped  it,  for  the  cloth  was  quite  dirty.  He 
therefore  advertised  it;  but  no  owner  came. 
When  he  was  telling  me  of  the  "find,"  I  asked 
him  how  much  money  there  was.  He  answered 
"four-fold." 

My  other  children,  both  boys  and  girls,  do 
all  in  their  power  to  make  their  father  and 
mother  comfortable.  Lo'ce  at  one  time  came 
up  from  Arizona  where  he  had  been  sent  on  a 
mission,  and  with  the  help  of  his  brother 
George,  made  a  number  of  trips  to  the  canyon, 
and  hauled  out  logs  and  wood,  which  were  turn- 
ed into  means  to  build  us  a  new  room.  And 
George,  by  working  on  the  railroad,  raised 
means  to  help  furnish  the  room.  During  one 
of  the  above  mentioned  trips  to  the  canyon,  an 
incident  occurred  which  made  such  an  impres- 
sion on  my  mind,  that  I  wrote  a  sketch  of  it, 
and  forwarded  the  same  to  The  Juvenile  Instruct- 
or for  publication,  a  copy  of  which  is  repro- 
duced here.  The  editor  gave  the  title  to  my 
sketch : 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  177 

MIRACULOUSLy   SAVED. 

The  following  is  a  true  story,  and  shows  that 
the  hand  of  God  is  over  those  who  put  their 
trust  in  Him. 

My  two  sons  (both  young  men)  went  into  the 
canyon  for  wood.  They  had  loaded  their  carts 
with  logs  and  were  ready  to  hitch  on  theii 
horses  preparatory  to  returning  home. 

The  cart  of  the  elder  brother  was  on  a  steep 
side  hill,  and  not  being  in  a  good  position  for 
him  to  hitch  on  the  team,  he  thoughtlessly  took 
the  blocks  from  under  the  wheels  and  tried  to 
twist  the  tongue  a  little,  but  it  would  not  move. 
He  got  hold  of  the  single-tree,  standing  with 
his  back  down  hill,  and  pulled  quite  hard,  when 
all  at  once  the  cart  started,  and  in  an  instant  he 
was  caught  between  the  load  and  a  stump  that 
stood  a  few  feet  below. 

The  first  thing  he  did  was  to  call  his  brother, 
who  was  a  short  distance  from  the  hill.  He 
then  exerted  all  his  strength  to  free  himself 
from  his  perilous  position,  but  to  no  purpose, 
at  the  same  time  exclaiming:  "  My  God  !  my 


178  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

God!  my  God!''  realizing  that  he  was  being 
crushed  to  death. 

His  brother  came  quickly,  but  could  render 
no  assistance,  it  being  impossible,  as  they 
thought,  to  either  unload  or  cut  away  the  stump 
in  time  to  save  his  life.  And  when  it  seemed 
that  he  could  stand  it  no  longer  and  that  he 
must  die,  all  at  once  he  was  lifted  as  it  were  by 
some  unseen  power,  so  that  he  got  out  perfectly 
easy,  needing  only  a  little  help  to  extricate  one 
foot  which  was  fast. 

As  soon  as  he  was  clear  of  the  load,  he  said 
"Thank  God,  I  am  free  !  I  am  free  !" 

He  was  very  weak,  and  came  near  fainting, 
but  that  feeling  passed  off>  and  in  a  short  time 
he  was  on  his  way  home. 

His  injuries  were  not  serious;  his  back  trou- 
bled him  some,  and  his  limbs  were  bruised, 
which  caused  him  to  limp  for  a  few  days,  but  he 
was  soon  able  to  return  to  his  work. 

Words  cannot  express  the  thankfulness  that  I 
felt  when  they  returned  home  and  related  what 
had  occurred.  The  elder  brother  had  always 
been  prayerful,  and  had  great  faith  in  God. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  179 

His  faith  was  strengthened,  and  he  always 
looked  upon  it  as  being  saved  by  a  power  from 
on  high,  from  a  dreadful  death.  It  was  also  a 
witness  to  the  younger  brother,  for  when  I  asked 
him  what  he  thought  about  it,  he  said,  ''Mother, 
some  one  helped  him  out." 


My  tenth  child,  which  we  named  William, 
was  born  on  the  31st  of  May,  1871,  and  only 
lived  until  the  17th  of  August,  then  died  of 
cholera  infantum.  I  had  lotted  so  much  011 
this  child,  and  now  he  was  taken ;  this  making 
three  children  that  1  had  lost  in  succession. 
Of  my  ten  children  only  five  remained.  It 
seemed  indeed  as  if  my  last  hope  was  gone,  as 
I  felt  that  I  had  no  health  or  strength  to  have 
any  more  family,  And  I  almost  lost  faith  in 
God;  for  once  in  my  life,  I  even  doubted  the 
existence  of  a  Supreme  Being. 

One  day  while  reflecting  on  these  things,  one 
of  father's  letters  came  to  my  mind,  wherein  he 
said,  "Trust  in  God  though  he  slay  you."  I 
caught  at  the  suggestion,  which  had  surely  been 


180  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

•given  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  and  went  to 
Him  in  prayer,  asking  Him  to  forgive  me  for 
my  lack  of  faith,  and  to  grant  nnto  me  strength 
to  endure,  feeling  that  I  would  put  my  trust  in 
Him  henceforth  and  forever.  After  this  I  felt 
better  in  spirit,  was  baptized  for  my  health, 
visited  some  of  the  good  sisters  and  found  com- 
fort in  conversing  with  them.  Subsequently, 
when  pondering  these  .things  over,  I  felt  that 
perhaps  all  the  people  of  God  would  have  to 
pass  through  certain  ordeals  to  prove  whether 
they  would  trust  in  Him  to  the  end.  Their  con- 
dition might  be  likened  to  those  clinging  to  the 
rod  of  iron,  in  the  dream  of  Lehi,  Book  of 
Mormon,  I.  Nephi,  8th  chapter.  They  could 
not  see  their  way  before  them,  but  by  holding 
fast  to  the  Word  of  God,  which  was  the  inter- 
pretation of  the  rod  of  iron,  they  finally  reached 
the  tree  of  life,  partook  of  the  fruit  and  were 
happy.  I  felt  willing  to  follow  the  counsel  of 
my  father,  and  was  well  repaid  for  my  trust;  for 
two  more  children  were  given  me,  Leone  and 
-Curtis;  and  since  that  time  I  have  been  blessed 
beyond  my  expectations. 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  181 

On  the  29th  of  November,  1871,  1  was  chosen 
to  fill  the  office  of  Secretary  in  the  Relief  So- 
ciety of  Farmington;  which  position  I  held  un- 
til February,  1893. 


CHAPTER  XXL 


BROTHER  HOWARD. 

BEFORE  proceeding  farther  with  my  personal 
account,  I  wish  to  relate  a  little  of  the  experi- 
ence of  my  two  brothers,  Howard  and  George 
Spencer. 

Howard  was  one  of  the  fearless  kind  of  men 
who  never  think  of  danger,  or  shirking  any 
duty.  Belonging  to  the  company  of  minute 
men  spoken  of  previously,  he  was  always  on 
hand  to  go  out  with  scouting  parties  when  the 
Indians  were  troublesome,  or  for  other  causes. 
Under  the  generalship  of  Daniel  H-  Wells,  and 
Hiram  B.  Clawson,  in  the  fall  of  1857,  he  went 
into  the  mountains  to  assist  in  keeping  John- 
son's Army  from  entering  the  Valley;  and  with 


182  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

the   others   thus    engaged,  shared  the  dangers 
and  exposures  of  that  memorable  expedition. 

In  March,  1859,  he  was  sent  to  Bush  Valley 
to  move  some  cattle  from  a  ranch  owned  by 
Uncle  Daniel  Spencer  and  others,  to  another 
place.  Some  of  the  soldiers  of  Camp  Floyd, 
were  stationed  near  the  ranch,  and  feeling  en- 
mity towards  our  people,  showed  their  spite  by 
killing  the  stock  occasionally.  Howard  and  a 
young  man  by  the  name  of  Clift,  were  selected 
to  go  and  assist  in  the  removal  of  the  stock. 
Arriving  about  sundown,  before  eating  his  sup- 
per, Howard  went  to  the  corral  to  feed  the  cat- 
tle. A  sergeant  and  some  soldiers  from  camp 
came  into  the  yard  and  ordered  Howard  to  drive 
the  cattle  out.  This  he  refused  to  do,  saying  he 
had  been  sent  there  to  feed  them,  and  if  the 
stock  were  to  be  driven  out  they  must  do  it  them- 
selves. At  this  the  sergeant,  who  it  seemed  had 
come  there  for  the  purpose  of  quarrelling,  raised 
his  gun  to  strike.  Howard  seeing  the  move- 
ment lifted  his  pitchfork  to  parry  the  blow, 
which  he  saw  descending  upon  his  head;  the 
blow  came  nevertheless,  breaking  the  pitchfork 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  183 

handle  in  three  pieces  and  crushing  his  skull. 
Howard  fell  insensible.  The  soldiers  carried 
him  into  a  tent  close  by  laying  his  head  down- 
hill, as  if  he  were  nothing  more  than  a  log.  While 
this  was  going  on,  Luke  Johnson,  a  friend  of 
ours,  was  in  another  tent,  conversing  with  the 
officer  in  command.  Hearing  the  commotion 
they  went  to  learn  what  the  trouble  was,  and 
saw  the  condition  that  Howard  was  in.  Luke, 
seeing  the  blood  flowing  from  his  ears,  nose 
and  mouth,  instantly  raised  his  head,  and  placed 
him  in  a  better  position.  A  physician  was  sent 
for  from  Camp  Floyd,  and  the  wounds  exam- 
ined, which  the  doctor  thought  would  prove  fa- 
tal. A  rough  couch  was  prepared  upon  which 
the  sufferer  was  placed;  and  the  dear  friend 
Luke  remained  with  him  all  that  night  and  the 
next  day,  until  help  came  from  Salt  Lake  City. 
The  doctor  had  left  some  medicine  which  was  to 
be  given  to  the  patient  at  intervals  during  the 
*  night.  Brother  Johnson  being  somewhat  of 
a  physician  himself,  examined  the  medicine  and 
found  poison  in  the  mixture;  he  therefore  threw 
it  into  the  fire,  substituting  a  soothing  stimulant 


]84  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

in  its  place.  When  the  doctor  called  the  next 
morning,  he  said  the  medicine  had  worked  ad- 
mirably. 

I  heard  the  particulars  of  this  terrible  affair 
from  Brother  Johnson's  own  lips,  and  the  facts 
are  as  here  stated. 

It  should  be  said  of  the  officer  in  command 
that  he  did  not  sanction  the  outrage  committed, 
but  apparently  regretted  it  very  much  and  the 
sergeant  was  arrested  and  dealt  with.  When 
news  reached  the  City,  President  Brigham 
Young  sent  his  carriage  and  things  necessary 
for  'Howard's  comfort  and  Doctor  Sprague, 
Uncle  Daniel  and  my  brother  George,  rode  a 
distance  of  fifty  or  sixty  miles,  returning  with 
the  sufferer  in  the  night;  stopping  on  the 
way  at  Cousin  Charles  and  Margaret  Spen- 
cer's. They  lived  at  the  point  of  the  moun- 
tain, near  where  GarfieJd,  the  well  known  bath- 
ing resort  is.novv  situated. 

Howard  was  delirious  for  days  after  receiving 
the  injury.  The  motion  of  the  carriage  coming 
to  the  city  caused  him  great  pain,  and  Cousin 
Margaret  came  in  with  him,  holding  his  head 
and  endeavoring  to  soothe  his  distress. 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  185 

Doctors  Anderson  an<J  France,  of  Salt  Lake 
City,  attended  him,  and  found  it  necessary  to 
perform  two  surgical  operations,  in  which  sev- 
eral pieces  of  bone  were  removed  from  the  skull. 

His  mind  was  seriously  affected  for  sometime 
and  for  mouths  he  was  unable  to  leave  the  house. 
But  having  a  strong  constitution,  he  gradually 
improved,  and  finally  regained  his  health. 

Howard  was  married  to  Miss  Louise  Cross  of 
Salt  Lake  City,  in  April,  1860. 

At  the  time  of  the  Civil  War,  1862,  a  call  was 
made  by  President  Abraham  Lincoln  on  Presi- 
dent Young,  for  a  company  of  one  hundred  men 
to  go  and  protect  the  mail  and  telegraph  lines 
east,  as  the  Indians  were  causing  trouble  by 
tearing  down  the  wires,  and  interfering  with 
mail  coaches.  Howard  enlisted  and  was  gone 
three  and  a  half  months.  The  company  trav- 
eled as  far  as  Sweetwater  Bridge,  below  Devil's 
Gate,  repairing  roads  and  putting  the  telegraph 
lines  in  order. 

When  they  were  about  to  return  home,  the 
Indians  made  a  raid  on  a  mountaineer's  ranch 
near  Bridget,  stealing  a  band  of  their  horses. 
13 


186  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

Howard  and  most  of  the  company  packed  up  on 
short  notice,  and  under  the  command  of  Cap- 
tain Lot  Smith,  with  a  few  days'  provisions 
started  in  pursuit-;  following  the  Indians  as  far 
as  Snake  Kiver. 

While  swimming  this  river,  one  of  their  men 
by  the  name  of  Donald  McNickold,  was  drowned. 
Some  of  their  horses  were  also  drowned.  After 
losing  the  man  Donald,  they  came  down  between 
the  forks  of  the  river,  and  made  a  raft  to  cross 
over  the  south  fork.  Before  the  attempt  was 
made  to  cross,  the  boys  who  boarded  the  raft, 
(eight  in  number)  took  off  their  clothing  ready 
to  swim  if  occasion  required.  All  went  well 
until  they  reached  the  opposite  shore,  when  sud- 
denly the  raft  gave  a  lurch  and  tipped  the  pas- 
sengers off.  Lot  Smith,  Andrew  Bigler,  Sey- 
mour B.  Young,  James  Sharp,  and  Howard 
Spencer  scrambled  for  shore;  some  of  their  num- 
ber swam  back  to  the  shore  they  had  left,  Andrew 
Bigler  included.  Relieved  of  its  burden,  the 
raft  started  down  stream;  when  Captain  Smith, 
afraid  of  losing  it,  jumped  into  the  water  at  the 
risk  of  his  life,  swam  to  the  raft,  and  providen- 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  187 

tially  reached  the  other  side  with  it  in  safety. 
Young,  Sharp,  and  Spencer  who  had  scrambled 
onto  the  shore  after  being  shipwrecked,  passed 
a  terrible  night  among  the  brush  and  willows. 
Almost  destitute  of  clothing,  they  were  attacked 
by  swarms  of  mosquitos,  with  no  means  of  de- 
fence, no  way  of  lighting  a  fire,  and  with  no 
food  to  eat.  In  the  morning  they  went  up  the 
river  quite  a  distance,  loosened  a  log,  cast  it  a- 
float,  and  jumped  aboard  of  it.  With  poles 
they  guided  it  to  the  other  shore,  landing  it 
near  the  camp  of  their  companions.  As  the 
log  touched  the  bank,  Howard  being  on  the 
front  end  and  Seymour  in  the  middle  of  the  log 
both  jumped  off,  but  could  not  hold  it  until 
James  could  do  likewise.  The  log  wheeled 
around  with  Sharp  on  the  farther  end  and  dart- 
ing into  an  eddy,  went  with  the  current  down 
the  river.  Fortunately  it  struck  a  sandbar  some 
distance  below,  and  James  was  rescued. 

The  party  being  pretty  well  worn  out  by  this 
time,  and  the  Indians  having  gained  the  advan- 
tage in  distance,  they  thought  best  to  return. 
Traveling  about  two  days'  journey  down  the 


188  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

river,  they  crossed  over  on  the  ferry,  and  arrived 
home  a  used  up  lot  of  men,  but  thankful  for 
their  lives.  This  is  only  one  of  the  many  hard- 
ships experienced  by  the  noble  men  who  spent 
much  of  their  time  in  working  for  the  benefit  of 
others,  in  the  early  days  of  Utah. 

At  one  time  Howard  had  occasion  to  go  with 
others  to  Bear  Lake  Valley,  after  Chief  Washo- 
kee,  who  was  wanted  at  Bridger.  There  were 
no  settlements  in  the  valley  at  that  time.  In 
1864,  he  went  again  with  President  Young  and 
party,  at  which  time  settlers  were  moving  in. 

During  the  spring  of  '66,  he  with  others  an- 
swered a  call  to  go  to  Sanpete,  to  protect  the 
people  from  the  Indians.  In  a  fight  that  en_ 
sued,  the  company  lost  one  man,  and  had  some 
of  their  horses  killed. 

Howard  took  a  small  contract  in  Echo  Can- 
yon, in  1868,  helping  to  build  the  Union  Pa- 
cific railroad.  In  '69  he  was  called  to  go  on  a 
mission  to  England,  he  labored  in  the  London 
Conference  for  about  a  year,  returning  home 
in  1870.  Part  of  the  years  of  '73  and  '74.  he  was 
night  watchman  of  Z.  C.  M.  Institution.  In 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  189 

the  fall  of  '74  he  was  called  by  President  Young 
to  go  to  Long  Valley  in  the  southern  part  of 
Utah  and  preside. 

The  next  spring  the  people  there  commenced 
to  live  in  the  United  Order,  from  which  the  set- 
tlement derived  the  name  of  Orderville.  In 
1877,  he  again  went  to  England,  laboring  in  the 
London  Conference  for  about  two  years  and  re- 
turning home  in  '79. 


CHAPTER    XXIL 


BROTHER  GEORGE. 

ON  the  6th  of  April,  1864,  my  brother  George 
was  called  to  go  on  a  mission  to  Switzerland; 
and  left  home  on  the  last  of  the  month,  crossing 
the  plains  in  company  with  Daniel  H.  Wells 
and  Brigham  Young,  Jr. ,  who  were  appointed 
to  preside  over  the  British  mission. 

My  sister  Catherine  accompanied  her  husband 
and  remained  in  Europe  three  and  a  half  years. 

George  arrived  in  Geneva  the  llth  of  August, 
and  immediately  commenced  studying  the 


190  LIFE   SKETCHES 

French  language.  His  companion  missionary, 
W.  W.  Eiter,  in  a  short  time  was  taken  ill,  and 
as  soon  as  he  was  able  returned  to  England, 
leaving  George  alone  among  strangers.  On  the 
20th  of  November,  my  brother  came  down  with 
that  most  terrible  disease,  black  small  pox.  The 
people  with  whom  he  stopped  were  very  poor, 
but  kind-hearted,  and  did  the  best  they  could 
for  him.  Having  only  one  or  two  rooms,  they 
put  him  into  a  very  small  room,  or  closet,  under 
the  stairway;  he  could  barely  straighten  his 
limbs,  and  there  he  remained  for  over  two 
months,  suffering  the  most  intense  agony.  He 
was  blind  and  helpless  for  three  weeks;  could 
only  speak  a  few  words  of  the  language,  and 
doubtless  in  his  feeble  state  forgot  what  he  had 
learned,  and  knew  not  how  to  ask  for  a  drink  of 
water.  While  in  that  condition  his  spirit  seemed 
to  leave  his  body,  and  the  people  around  him 
thought  him  dead.  When  word  reached  Eng- 
land of  what  had  befallen  George,  a  good  friend 
and  brother  by  the  name  of  Hill,  was  immedi- 
ately sent  to  his  relief,  and  with  good  care 
through  the  kind  providence  of  our  Heavenly 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  191 

Father,  he  was  restored  to  health,  but  disfigured 
for  years. 

When  he  was  able  to  converse,  he  told  his 
friend  where  his  spirit  had  traveled  on  leaving 
his  body.  He  said,  4<I  thought  I  was  going  with 
a  multitude  of  people  to  the  other  world,  not 
realizing  at  the  time  that  we  were  without  bod- 
ies. As  we  came  to  a  gate  or  entrance  many 
who  were  with  me  passed  in,  but  I  was  not  per- 
mitted to  do  so.  And  as  I  wandered  along  I 
noticed  the  crowd  scatter  and  go  in  different 
directions.  Again  I  found  myself  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  walking  up  and  down  the  streets,  and  re- 
member being  in  front  of  President  Young's 
house,  and  seeing  many  persons  that  I  knew  on 
the  sidewalk;  but  they  did  not  recognize  or  pay 
any"  attention  to  me.  When  I  came  to  myself, 
and  found  that  I  was  upon  this  earth,  it  was 
made  known  to  me  that  my  spirit  had  been 
away,  and  that  when  I  should  die,  it  would  go 
to  that  same  place  and  be  admitted." 

As  soon  as  he  had  sufficiently  recovered, 
George  began  studying  again,  and  became  quite 
proficient  in  both  the  French  and  German  Ian- 


192  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

guages.       His   mission    to   Switzerland    lasted 
about  three  and  a  half  years. 

In  two  weeks  after  returning  from  his  Euro- 
pean mission,  George  was  called,  at  the  October 
conference,  1867,  in  connection  with  others,  to 
go  and  make  a  settlement  in  Nevada.  He  was 
advised  to  get  married,  and  take  his  wife  with 
him.  Accordingly,  on  the  10th  of  November, 
following,  he  was  married  to  Leonora  Home, 
daughter  of  Joseph  and  M.  Isabella  Home. 
And  on  the  20th  of  the  same  month,  with  pro- 
visions, clothing,  and  household  goods  all  put 
into  one  wagon,  drawn  by  two  mules,  they 
started  for  the  Muddy,  four  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  south  of  Salt  Lake  City.  Arriving  at 
their  destination  on  the  16th  of  December,  after 
a  rough  and  tedious  journey.  The  country 
looked  desolate  and  forbidding,  but  the  new  set- 
tlers were  not  discouraged  with  the  outlook,  and 
commenced  to  build  houses,  clear  off  land,  dig 
ditches,  etc.,  under  the  most  adverse  circum- 
stances. The  country  was  noted  for  its  sandy 
soil,  high  winds,  and  in  warm  weather,  an  un- 
usual quantity  of  flies  and  ants.  Therefore  the 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  193 

reader  can  imagine  some  of  the  trials  endured. 
Leonora  told  me  afterward  what  trouble  she 
had  in  trying  to  keep  the  ants  out  of  the  vic- 
tuals, for  put  them  where  she  would,  they  were 
sure  to  find  an  entrance. 

After  a  time  the  mission  was  broken  up. 
George  remained  three  years  and  a  half,  then 
was  honorably  released  by  President  Young.  He 
left  his  house  and  improvements,  without  selling, 
returned  to  Salt  Lake  City  and  commenced  anew- 
One  child  had  been  born  to  them  while  in  the 
south,  a  little  girl  named  Lucy  Isabella,  but 
none  of  us  ever  had  the  privilege  of  seeing  her, 
for  she  died  in  their  southern  home  on  the  16th 
of  January,  1870.  The  parents  could  not  think 
of  leaving  the  earthly  remains  of  their  loved 
one  in  such  a  far  off  place,  so  her  body  was 
taken  up,  and  they  brought  it  with  them  to  the 
city.  George  got  a  situation  in  Zion's  Co-oper- 
ative Mercantile  Institution,  where  he  prospered 
in  business  until  the  fall  of  1874,  when  he 
moved  to  Paris,  Bear  Lake.  He  was  bishop  of 
the  First  Ward  of  Paris  for  a  few  years,  also 
held  the  office  of  sheriff  of  the  county. 


194  LIFE   SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER    XXIIL 

MISSION  TO  ARIZONA— A  ROMANTIC  INCIDENT 
-FACE  TO  FACE  WITH  A  BEAR, 

EVER  since  the  Latter-day  Saints  entered  the 
valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  companies  have 
been  sent  throughout  Utah  Territory  and  into 
other  territories  and  states  to  make  homes,  and 
form  new  states,  in  order  that  there  might  be 
places  prepared  for  the  hosts  of  people  that 
emigrated  every  year  to  these  valleys. 

In  the  winter  of  1875-76  a  number  of  families 
were  selected  from  different  localities  to  go  into 
Arizona  and  make  settlements.  My  son  Lo'ce 
was  called  upon  to  go,  although  at  that  time  he 
had  no  family,  and  was  working  for  Z.  0.  M.  I., 
in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  receiving  a  pretty  fair 
salary.  He  had  worked  there  only  a  few  months 
and  had  but  little  means  laid  by,  yet  felt  willing 
to  leave  all,  and  accept  the  mission,  when  called 
upon  by  the  proper  authority.  Brother  Lot 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  195 

Smith,  who  lived  near  us,  was  made  President 
of  the  mission.  The  families  who  went  from 
Farmington,  started  on  the  21st  of  February, 
1876.  Their  aim  in  starting  so  early  was  to  get 
to  their  journey's  end  in  time  to  put  in  a  crop. 
Arizona  was  a  barren  and  desolate  country,  'and 
the  emigrants  had  no  success  in  raising  anything 
the  first  year,  on  account  of  failure  in  their  ef- 
forts to  get  out  water  from  the  Colorado  River 
for  irrigating  purposes;  the  cause  of  the  failure 
was  so  much  quicksand  in  the  stream  that  the 
dams  would  not  hold.  The  people  passed 
through  many  hardships  and  privations  for  a 
few  years,  yet  with  the  perseverance  usually 
possessed  by  Latter-day  Saints,  settlements  were 
made,  and  some  of  them  are  in  a  flourishing 
condition  at  the  present  time. 

After  having  been  gone  over  two  years,  Lo'ce 
came  home  for  a  few  months,  and  in  August, 
1879,  was  married  to  Clara  Gleason  of  Farm- 
ington, returning  to  Sunset,  Arizona,  late  in  the 
fall. 

At  this  time  the  families  of  Sunset  were  living 
in  the  United  Order,  all  eating  in  one  large 


196  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

dining  room  built  for  the  purpose ;  the  women 
taking  turns  in  cooking.  The  work  for  the 
men  was  divided  out  to  them,  some  plowing  and 
sowing,  others  herding,  etc.  This  was  supposed 
to  be  a  trial  case,  to  see  what  could  be  accom- 
plished by  a  few  uniting  together,  and  it  was  a 
success. 

This  continued  a  few  years,  when  at  length  it 
was  broken  up,  and  their  property,  which  con- 
sisted mostly  of  horses,  cattle  and  sheep,  was 
divided  and  each  family  went  for  itself. 

Lo'ce  bought  a  place  in  Snowflake,  Arizona, 
which  has  been  his  home  ever  since. 

While  living  in  Sunset,  Lo'ce  spent  most  of 
his  time  herding  sheep,  changing  their  pasture 
at  times  to  get  better  feed.  One  day  while 
driving  them  through  a  wood,  he  found  some 
money,  a  notice  of  which  circumstance  I  will 
copy  from  the  Deseret  News: 

"A   ROMANTIC   INCIDENT. 

"Andrew  Lo'ce  Rogers  finds  over  six  thousand 
dollars  in  gold  and  returns  it  to  the  owners, 
who  were  robbed  of  it  six  years  ago. 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  197 

"We  have  been  permitted  to  peruse  a  letter 
from  Brother  Andrew  L.  Eogers,  of  Sunset, 
Apache  County,  Arizona,  to  his  brother,  Orson 
Rogers,  of  this  city.  We  make  the  following 
interesting  extracts: 

"  'I  will  explain  how  I  found  a  mass  of  gold 
and  what  came  of  it:  You  remember  of  your- 
self finding  some  money  once  in  an  old  book, 
and  for  your  honesty  was  rewarded  with  part  of 
it.  Mine  was  a  somewhat  similar  circumstance 
only  on  a  larger  scale. 

"  'Six  years  ago  Moses  Casner  and  brother 
had  over  six  thousand  dollars  stolen  from  them, 
all  in  twenty-dollar  gold  pieces.  The  thief  in 
his  haste  to  get  away,  lost  the  money  off  the 
hind  part  of  his  saddle  in  passing  through  the 
timber.  He  was  soon  taken  prisoner,  and  in 
trying  to  make  him  tell  where  the  money  was, 
the  Casners  hung  him  to  a  tree  until  he  was 
nearly  dead.  In  order  to  save  his  life  the  thief 
told  them  he  had  lost  the  money,  but  would  tell 
them  all  he  knew  about  it,  and  went  to  help 
them  find  it.  They  piled  up  rocks  where  the 
money  was  supposed  to  be  lost,  and  although 


198  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

many  men  had  hunted  days  for  it,  it  never  could 
be  found,  so  that  they  gave  up  all  hopes  and 
stopped  searching. 

"  '  On  the  24th  of  July,  1882,  six  years  after 
the  loss  of  the  money,  as  I  was  following  on  the 
track  of  my  sheep,  I  saw  something  that  I 
thought  consisted  of  curious  looking  yellow  oak 
leaves;  but  a  second  glance  showed  it  was  a  pile 
of  gold.  I  commenced  putting  it  in  my  pock- 
ets but  they  would  not  hold  it,  so  I  took  off  my 
coat  tied  one  sleeve  with  a  string  and  put  it  in. 
I  hastily  picked  up  all  I  could  find,  and  hurried 
on  after  my  sheep  as  they  were  out  of  sight. 
Before  I  got  back  to  camp  I  had  to  keep  chang- 
ing from  one  shoulder  to  the  other.  I  knew 
who  were  the  owners  of  the  lost  money,  as  I 
had  heard  of  the  circumstance  of  the  stolen 
gold.  Not  being  able  to  leave  my  sheep,  I  told 
Hube  Burk  to  go  and  tell  the  Casners,  as  they 
lived  a  number  of  miles  away.  They  came,  and 
when  they  saw  their  lost  treasure  they  could 
hardly  contain  themselves  for  joy.  They  wanted 
to  know  what  I  charged;  I  told  them  nothing. 
But  this  would  not  do  for  them.  Almost  any 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  199 

amount  would  have  been  given  me  had  I  named 
it,  but  I  did  not  choose  to  do  this,  knowing  that 
I  had  no  more  right  to  their  money  than  if  I 
had  never  seen  it.  They  said  the  Lord  had  a 
hand  in  it,  for  it  was  not  to  be  found  till  the 
right  person  came  along,  'for,'  said  they,  'if  al- 
most any  one  else  had  found  it  we  never  would 
have  seen  it  again.'  They  said  it  was  like  a  gift 
to  them. 

"  'As  I  had  made  no  charges  one  of  them 
quickly  picked  up  a  pile  of  money  and  threw  it 
over  to  me,  and  a  smaller  pile  to  Brother  Burk. 
Mine  was  two  hundred  dollars  and  Brother 
Burk's  sixty  dollars.  The  Casners  then  bade 
us  a  heartfelt  good  day  and  rode  for  home.  The 
circumstance  of  my  finding  the  money  was  a 
little  singular,  for  in  their  search  for  it  the  Cas- 
ner's  had  piled  up  rocks  within  ten  feet  of  where 
it  was  lying.  Thus  ended  a  matter  that  had 
caused  a  good  deal  of  interest  and  wonder. 
Twenty  dollars  of  the  two  hundred  I  paid  for 
tithing;  twenty  dollars  I  keep  as  I  wish  to  get 
me  a  good  gun. ' 

"We  may   add  that  one  hundred  dollars  has 


200  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

been  forwarded  by  this  honest,  noble-hearted 
young  man  to  his  parents,  and  the  remaining 
sixty  dollars  to  his  wife's  mother.  There  is  evi- 
dently not  only  an  entire  absence  of  a  shade  of 
dishonesty  in  his  composition,  but  he  displays  a 
most  refreshing  unselfishness. 

"Brother  Eogers  is  a  native  of  Farmington, 
Davis  County,  is  the  son  of  Thomas  and  Au- 
relia  Eogers.  The  late  Orson  Spencer  was  his 
grandfather,  and  he  is  cousin  to  Mr.  Spencer 
Clawsoii  of  this  city.  He  was  born  and  reared 
in  the  Church.'' 

The  circumstance  of  his  brother  Orson  find- 
ing a  sum  of  money,  alluded  to  in  the  letter, 
occurred  in  Z.  C-  M.  I.  When  he  handed  it 
over  to  General  Eldredge,  who  was  Superin- 
tendent at  the  time,  that  gentleman  gave  him 
some  of  it. 


There  is  another  incident  in  Lo'ce's  life  which 
I  think  is  worthy  of  note,  and  might  be  called 

FACE  TO  FACE  WITH  A  BEAR. 

The  following  is  given  in  his  own  words: 
"On  a  pleasant  afternoon  in  the  latter  part  of 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  201 

August,  the  sheep  were  feeding  quietly  on  the 
south  slope  of  the  Dairy  Mountain,  Yavapai 
County,  Arizona,  when  suddenly  I  saw  them 
rushing  like  a  mighty  avalanche,  pell  mell, 
down  the  mountain,  directly  toward  me.  I 
looked  to  see  the  cause  of  their  great  alarm,  and 
what  was  my  surprise  to  see  a  huge  bear  right 
at  their  heels. 

"1  had  nothing  with  me  but  a  little  stick  and 
a  jack  knife,  but  felt  determined  to  save  the 
sheep  if  possible.  So,  hastily  picking  up  a  few 
stones,  I  ran  towards  the  bear,  saying  as  I  went, 
'stop,  you  son  of  a  gun,  let  those  sheep  alone, 
or  I'll  kill  you.' 

"The  bear  stopped  in  his  mad  chase,  set  back 
upon  his  haunches  and  looked  at  me.  I  also 
had  stopped,  the  sheep  having  passed  me,  and 
there  we  stood  face  to  face  within  a  short  dis- 
tance of  each  other. 

"The  thought  of  danger  had  not  at  first  en- 
tered my  mind,  as  I  was  thinking  only  of  the 
safety  of  the  sheep,  but  as  I  neared  the  bearr 
a  feeling  of  fear  came  over  me,  and  I  gave  a 
quick  side  glance,  for  a  suitable  tree  to  climb, 
14 


202  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

in  case  of  necessity.  After  looking  at  each 
other  a  few  moments  the  bear  cast  his  eyes  on 
the  sheep  who  were  fast  disappearing  down  the 
slope,  then  got  down  on  all  fours  and  walked 
slowly  away  in  the  opposite  direction. 

"The  fact  that  I  had  mere  nothing  to  defend 
myself  with,  was  almost  laughable,  but  the  say- 
ing came  to  my  mind,  that  '  the  true  shepherd 
would  die  for  his  sheep." 


CHILDREN  OF  ORSON   AND  CATHARINE   CURTIS   SPENCER. 

Catharine  Curtis,  born  October  6th,  1831;  died  Decem- 
ber 24th,  1833. 

Kllen  Curtis,  born  November  21,  1832;  died  August  25, 
1896. 

Aurelia  Read,  born  October  4,  1834. 

Catharine  Read,  born  October  2,  1836. 

Howard  Orson,  born  June  16,  1838. 

George  Boardman,  born  February  21,  1840. 

Lucy  Curtis,  born  October  9,  1842;  died  December  29, 
1867. 

Chloe,  born  July  26,  1844;  died  September  6, 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  203 

CHILDREN   OF   ORSON   AND   MARTHA    KNIGHT    SPENCER. 

Martha  Emma,  born  January  30,  1848. 
Albert  James,  born  June  24,  1850. 

William  Collinson,  born   December  10,  1851;  died  No- 
vember 12,  1853. 
June  Knight,  born  June  28,  1854. 


DAUGHTER   OF   ORSON   AND  JANE   DAVIS   SPENCER. 

L/una:  born  December  6,  1852. 

Orson  Spencer  was  the  father  of  thirteen  children. 
His  grandchildren,  up  to  1897  number  ninety-two,  and 
great  grandchildren,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty -five- 


PART   SECOND. 

CHAPTER   L 


HISTORY  OF   PRIMARY    WORK— LETTER 
FROM  E.  R.  SNOW. 

IN  writing  this  sketch  of  the  commencement 
of  our  Primaries,  it  is  my  desire,  and  shall  be 
my  aim  to  present  it  in  a  way  that  shall  be  plain 
to  the  understanding  of  all. 

In  August,  1878,  I  was  called  upon  to  preside 
over  a  Primary  Association  in  Farmington.  I 
was  always  an  earnest  thinker,  and  naturally  of 
a  religious  turn  of  mind.  And  for  some  time  pre- 
vious to  the  organization  of  the  children,  I  had 
reflected  seriously  upon  the  necessity  of  more 
strict  discipline  for  our  little  boys. 

Many  of  them  were  allowed  to  be  out  late  at 
night;  and  certainly  some  of  the  larger  ones 
well  deserved  the  undesirable  name  of  "hood- 


206  LIFE    SKETCHES 

lum."  It  may  seem  strange  that  in  a  commun- 
ity calling  themselves  Latter-day  Saints,  chil- 
dren should  be  allowed  to  indulge  in  anything 
approaching  to  rowdyism.  But  it  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  age  in  which  we  live  is  one 
that  tends  to  carelessness  in  the  extreme,  not 
only  in  regard  to  religion,  but  also  morality. 
And  not  only  this,  but  in  many  iutances  our 
people  have  been  driven  about  and  persecuted 
on  every  hand,  until  it  has  seemed  to  be  all  they 
could  do  to  make  a  living  for  their  children; 
and  an  apology  might  almost  be  made  for  neg- 
ligence in  training  them  up.  Yet  why  should 
anything  be  allowed  to  come  before  the  most 
sacred  duty  of  parentage,  that  of  looking  after 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  children?-  was  the 
question  which  burdened  my  mind. 

Our  Bishop  must  have  been  similarly  im- 
pressed, for  a  meeting  of  the  mothers  of  our 
little  ones  was  called  by  him,  at  which  much 
good  advice  and  counsel  was  given. 

The  subject  of  training  children  was  thor- 
oughly discussed  and  the  responsibility  of  guid- 
ing their  young  minds  was  thrown  almost  en- 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  2C7 

tirely  upon  the  mothers.  I  had  children  of  my 
own,  and  was  just  as  anxious  as  a  mother  could 
be  to  have  them  brought  up  properly.  But 
what  was  to  be  done?  It  needed  the  united  ef- 
fort of  the  parents,  and,  as  is  often  the  case  in 
a  community,  some  of  them  were  careless.  A 
fire  seemed  to  burn  within  me,  and  I  had  a  de- 
sire at  one  time  to  go  to  the  Young  Men's  Mu- 
tual Improvement  Association  meeting  and  talk 
to  them;  but  I  did  not  yield  to  the  impulse, 
thinking  too  much,  perhaps,  of  what  people 
might  say.  The  query  then  arose  in  my  mind 
could  there  not  be  an  organization  for  little  boys 
wherein  they  could  be  taught  everything  good, 
and  how  to  behave.  This  was  in  March;  a  few 
weeks  later  Sister  Eliza  R.  Snow  Smith  and 
Sister  Emmeline  B.  Wells,  from  Salt  Lake 
City,  came  to  Farmingtoii  to  attend  a  Relief 
Society  Conference. 

After  meeting  was  over,  and  when  on  their 
way  to  the  depot,  these  sisters  in  company  with 
Sisters  Mary  S.  Clark,  Nancy  Clark,  and  Lor- 
inda  Robinson,  stopped  at  my  home  for  a  short 
call.  The  topic  of  our  conversation  was  the 


208  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

young  people,  and  the  rough,  careless  ways 
many  of  the  young  men  and  boys  had  at  the  time. 
I  asked  the  question,  "What  will  our  girls  do  for 
good  husbands,  if  this  state  of  things  con- 
tinues?" Sister  Eliza  seemed  deeply  impressed 
with  the  question ;  and  then  I  asked. 

''Could  there  not  be  an  organization  for  little 
boys,  and  have  them  trained  to  make  better 
men?" 

She  was  silent  a  few  moments,  then  said  there 
might  be  such  a  thing  and  that  she  would  speak 
to  the  First  Presidency  about  it. 

The  death  of  President  Brigham  Young  oc- 
curred on  the  29th  of  August,  1877:  and  at  the 
time  of  the  beginning  of  the  Primaries,  Presi- 
dent John  Taylor  with  his  quorum  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles,  presided  over  the  Church. 

Sister  Eliza  consulted  with  Apostle  John  Tay- 
lor and  others  of  the  Twelve,  concerning  this 
new  move,  and  it  was  approved  of  by  them. 
She  accordingly  wrote  a  lettter  to  Bishop  Hess 
and  explained  the  matter  to  him.  He  visited 
me  soon  after  receiving  her  letter,  and  when  we 
had  talked  awhile  on  the  subject,  he  asked  me 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  209 

if  I  would  be  willing  to  preside  over  an  organ- 
ization of  the  children.  I  felt  willing,  but  very 
incompetent.  From  that  time  my  mind  was 
busy  thinking  how  it  was  to  be  managed. 

Up  to  this  period  the  girls  had  not  been  men- 
tioned; but  my  mind  was  that  the  meeting  would 
not  be  complete  without  them;  for  as  singing 
was  necessary,  it  needed  the  voices  of  little  girls 
as  srell  as  boys  to  make  it  sound  as  well  as  it 
should.  After  some  consideration,  a  letter  was 
sent  to  Sister  Eliza  asking  her  opinion  in  re- 
gard to  the  little  girls  taking  part. 

The  following  letter  was  received  in  answer 
to  mine. 

"SALT  LAKE  CITY,  AUG.  4,  1878. 
"My  dear  sister  Eogers:  The  spirit  and  contents 
of  your  letter  pleased  me  much.  I  feel  assured 
that  the  inspiration  of  heaven  is  directing  you, 
and  that  a  great  and  very  important  movement 
is  being  inaugurated  for  the  future  of  Zion. 

"Your  letter  was  waiting  my  return  from 
Provo  Valley  on  Thursday  evening — yesterday 
(Sat.)  I  read  it  in  our  general  meeting  in  the 
fourteenth  Ward  Assembly  Rooms. 


210  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

"Soon  after  my  return  from  Farmington  I  pro- 
posed to  Sister  Mary  J.  Thompson  to  move  for- 
ward in  the  Sixteenth  Ward  and  establish  a  presi- 
dent, requesting  her  to  suggest  a  whole  souled 
brother  who  would  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the 
work;  and  last  evening  with  her,  I  called  on 
Brother  Perkins,  whose  feelings  were  fully  en- 
listed as  soon  as  we  informed  him  of  the  object 
in  question.  He  is  in  daily  employment  during 
the  week,  and  although  a  constant  attendant  at 
Sabbath  service  is  willing  to  devote  the  after- 
noon to  the  benefit  of  the  children,  and  for  the 
timebeine:  deprive  himself  the  enjoyment  of  the 
Sacrament.  The  importance  of  the  movement, 
and  its  great  necessity  is  fully  acknowledged  by 
all  with  whom  I  have  conversed  on  the  subject. 

"President  John  Taylor  fully  approbates  itr 
and  Joseph  F.  Smith  thinks  we  might  better  af- 
ford what  expense  might  be  incurred  in  furnish- 
ing uniform,  musical  instruments  etc,  for  the  cul- 
tivation of  the  children  in  Zion,  than  what  we 
are  expending  in  converting  people  abroad 
where  elders  spend  years  in  converting  a  very 
few. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  211 

"We  think  that  at  present,  it  will  be  wisdom 
to  not  admit  any  under  six  years  of  ago,  except 
in  some  special  instances.  You  are  right — we 
must  have  the  girls  as  well  as  the  boys — they 
-must  be  trained  together. 

"I  think  your  mind  will  be  directed  to  a  broth- 
er who  will  unite  with  you  in  establishing  this 
movement.  Brother  Perkins  thinks  that  plenty 
of  assistance  will  be  forthcoming  as  the  work 
progresses.  The  angels  and  all  holy  beings,  es- 
pecially the  leaders  of  Israel  011  the  other  side 
the  veil  will  be  deeply  interested. 

"I  wish  to  see  and  converse  with  you,  but  can- 
not make  it  convenient  at  present.  Tomorrow 
is  election— on  the  6th,  if  the  Lord  wills  I  shall 
go  to  Mendoii — attend  the  sisters'  Quarterly 
Conference  in  Ogden  on  the  15th  and  16th — go- 
to West  Porterville  on  the  17th  and  return  home 
sometime  about  the  20th.  If  I  can  so  arrange 
will  see  you  on  my  return. 

"That  God  will  continue  to  inspire  you  in  the 
establishment  and  development  of  this  great 
movement,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of 

"Your  sister  and  fellow  laborer, 

"E.  K.  SNOW.'V 


LIFE    SKETCHES. 


Sister  Eliza  in  company  with  Sister  M. 
Isabella  Home  visited  me  soon  after.  Sister 
Snow  suggested  that  the  organization  be  called 
"Primary." 


CHAPTER  IL 

PRIMARY  WORK  CONTINUED. 

While  thinking  over  what  was  to  be  done  for 
the  best  good  of  the  children,  I  seemed  to  be 
carried  away  in  the  spirit,  or  at  least  I  exper- 
ienced a  feeling  of  untold  happiness  which 
lasted  three  days  and  nights.  During  that  time 
nothing  could  worry  or  irritate  me;  if  my  little 
ones  were  fretful,  or  the  work  went  wrong,  I 
had  patience,  could  control  in  kindness,  and 
manage  my  household  affairs  easily.  This  was 
a  testimony  to  me  that  what  was  being  done  was 
from  God. 

On  Sunday,  August  llth,  1878,  at  a  public 
meeting,  I  was  set  apart  by  Bishop  John  W. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  213 

Hess  and  his  Counselors  Arthur  Stayner  and 
Jacob  Miller,  to  preside  over  a  Primary  Asso- 
ciation in  Farmington,  with  Mrs.  Louisa  Haight 
and  Mrs.  Helen  M.  Miller  as  my  counselors. 
Soon  after  Mrs.  Rhoda  H.  Richards  was  chosen 
Secretary  and  Miss  Clara  A.  Leonard,  Treasurer. 
Sister  Richard's  health  being  very  poor  her 
daughter,  Sarah  E.,  assisted  her,  and  in  a  short 
time  took  her  place  as  Secretary.  Bishop  Hessr 
who  was  zealous  in  every  good  cause,  suggested 
that  myself  and  counselors  visit  the  ward  and 
get  the  names  of  all  the  children  of  a  suitable 
age,  and  see  if  the  parents  were  willing  for 
them  to  attend  meeting.  This  we  did,  visiting 
every  house,  taking  the  name  and  age  of  each 
child  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
four.  I  have  the  record  now  and  prize  it  very 
much.  We  Were  counseled  to  find  some  good 
brother  to  assist  us  in  our  labors  at  first,  to  in- 
sure success,  as  the  move  was  a  new  one. 
Brother  Mads  Christenson  was  selected,  and 
proved  to  be  a  good  help  indeed.  He  made  a 
book-case  to  put  our  books  in,  also  a  table,  giv- 
ing us  his  labor  free  of  charge. 


LIFE   SKETCHES. 

It  has  been  stated  that  just  previous  to  the 
organization  I  enjoyed  a  feeling  of  happiness 
such  as  I  had  never  known  before.  One  thing 
that  seemed  strange  to  me,  was,  that  after  the 
organization  I  was  nearly  overcome  by  the  oppo- 
site power,  and  was  sunken,  as  it  were,  into 
the  very  depths  of  misery;  I  felt  my  unworthi- 
ness  so  keenly  that  I  could  scarcely  attend  to 
my  duties;  and  went  to  my  meetings  weeping 
by  the  way,  being  humbled  to  the  very  earth ;  so 
much  so,  that  whatever  any  one  said  afterward 
in  my  praise,  did  not  make  me  feel  exalted,  or 
lifted  up  in  my  own  mind.  I  had  been  made 
to  feel  my  entire  dependence  on  God  the  Eter- 
nal Father. 

The  children  were  called  together  for  the  first 
time  on  the  25th  of  August,  1878,  the  object  of 
the  meeting  was  explained  to  them,  and  another 
one  appointed,  which  was  duly  held  on  the  7th 
of  September.  And  from  that  time  on,  our 
meetings  were  held  every  Saturday  at  2  p.  m. 
in  the  meeting  house.  (September  7,  is  a  mem- 
orable day  with  many  of  our  sisters  in  Zion,  as 
the  birthday  of  "Aunt  Prescendia  Kimball." 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  215 

When  the  children  came  to  understand  the 
motives  which  prompted  the  calling  of  their 
little  meetings,  they  seemed  elated  with  what 
was  being  done  for  them.  We  asked  them  if 
they  would  try  to  be  punctual  and  assist  us  by 
keeping  good  order;  they  were  willing  to  try  to 
do  their  best.  My  assistants  and  myself  took 
turns  in  presiding  over  the  meetings. 

It  would  be  impossible  for  one  who  had  never 
experienced  anything  of  the  kind,  to  imagine 
our  feelings  as  we  stood  before  an  audience  of 
children  who  had  come  there  to  receive  instruc- 
tions from  us.  We  were  very  weak  indeed,  but 
felt  to  lean  upon  the  Lord  in  all  humility. 

At  first  the  children  were  very  timid  about 
singing;  Brother  Joseph  E.  Robinson  came  in 
a  few  times  and  assisted  in  starting  them. 
Finally  their  voices  rang  out  sweet  and  clear, 
and  in  some  cases  much  talent  was  displayed. 

Aside  from  the  instructions  we  gave,  there 
were  program  and  testimony  meetings. 

Obedience,  faith  in  God,  prayer,  punctuality 
and  good  manners  were  subjects  oft  repeated; 
and  we  always  endeavored  to  impress  the  chil- 


216  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

clren  with  the  fact  that  home  is  the  place  to  be- 
gin to  practice  all  good  things.  Sometimes  we 
would  ask  them  how  many  would  like  to  try  for 
one  week,  and  see  how  much  they  could  do  for 
father  and  mother  without  grumbling,  and  not 
quarrel  with  their  brothers  and  sisters.  A  good 
many  would  try;  and  we  heard  from  several 
of  the  mothers  afterwards,  who  had  noticed 
quite  a  change  for  the  better  in  their  children. 
Among  other  things  which  we  taught,  were  that 
the  Lord  sees  our  actions,  and  knows  everything 
we  do  in  secret;  and  that  when  sick  we  can  be 
healed  if  we  have  faith  enough,  without  having 
to  call  in  a  doctor. 

We  would  ask  the  children  before  the  open- 
ing prayer  of  the  meeting,  if  they  knew  of  any 
one  who  was  ill  and  needed  our  special  prayers, 
if  so  aprayer  was  offered  up  to  the  Lord  in  their 
behalf;  and  in  a  number  of  instances  the  sick 
were  helped  immediately,  which  strengthened 
the  faith  of  the  little  ones.  This  taught  them 
to  think  of  the  sufferings  of  others,  and  to  culti- 
vate a  desire  to  comfort  and  bless  everyone- 
The  principle  of  honesty  was  a  leading  feature 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  217 

in  the  instructions  given; 'the  children  were  en- 
couraged in  this,  by  having  impressed  upon  their 
minds  that  when  they  found  anything,  they  were 
to  seek  diligently  to  restore  it  to  the  owner.  To 
assist  them  in  this  they  were  told  that  they  might 
bring  articles  found  to  their  meetings,  and  have 
them  advertized. 

It  was  very  gratifying  and  sometimes  amus- 
ing to  see  how  readily  the  little  ones  took  hold 
of  this  suggestion,  and  how  earnest  they  were 
in  working  it  out.  Frequently  articles  were 
brought  to  us  and  the  owners  found  right  there 
at  the  meeting.  In  cases  where  the  owner  could 
not  be  found,  after  every  effort  had  been  made 
that  could  be,  the  finder  of  an  article  was  allowed 
to  keep  it. 

At  one  time  a  dollar  green-back  was  picked 
up  on  the  side  walk,  by  a  little  girl  on  her  way 
to  meeting;  it  was  thoroughly  advertised,  but 
the  owner  was  never  discovered.  The  little 
girl  felt  very  rich  and  happy,  and  well  paid  fa_ 
her  honesty,  when  the  money  became  lawfully 
her  own. 


218  LIFE   SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER    IIL 


QUARTERLY  MEETINGS— PLANTING  BEANS. 
Every  three  months  a  quarterly  meeting  was 
held,  Bfid  a  special  program  arranged  for  the 
occasion.  The  parents  were  invited,  and  some- 
times we  had  visitors  from  Salt  Lake  City. 
Sister  Eliza  came  to  our  first  quarterly  meeting, 
and  spoke  highly  of  the  progress  we  were 
making. 

At  these  meetings,  the  whole  association 
would  generally  take  part  in  the  exercises.  The 
smaller  children  were  seated  on  the  front  benches, 
the  rest  according  to  size  all  the  way  through. 
At  the  proper  time  the  smallest  would  rise  up 
and,  perhaps,  recite  a  verse  or  two  in  concert, 
then  sit  down  and  the  next  bench  full  take  their 
turn  in  answering  Bible  questions.  Another 
class  would  sing  a  song;  another  would  repeat 
sentiments  or  verses,  one  at  a  time,  and  so  on. 
Our  larger  boys  and  girls  assisted  us  in  training 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  219 

these  classes,  which  work  they  enjoyed  very 
much,  and  it  also  lightened  our  labors. 

The  Word  of  Wisdom,  Section  89  of  the  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  was  talked  upon  in  one  of 
our  quarterly  meetings,  and  explained  as  being 
the  word  of  God  to  us;  the  children  were  asked 
how  many  would  try  to  observe  it  for  the  next 
three  months. 

At  the  end  of  the  term,  forty-three  names 
were  recorded  as  having  kept  the  Word  of  Wis- 
dom for  that  length  of  time;  and  sixty-five  more 
names  were  added  at  the  end  of  the  second 
quarter.  In  later  years  we  have  heard  some  of 
these  children,  who  have  since  grown  to  man- 
hood and  womanhood,  testify  that  they  have 
never  tasted  tea  or  coffee,  neither  used  tobacco  or 
drank  liquor  of  any  kind,  since  that  time. 

The  next  spring  we  rented  a  town  lot  and  the 
Primary  Association,  with  Brother  Christensen 
at  the  head,  planted  beans  and  pop-corn.  The 
plowing  and  watering  of  the  lot  were  done  by 
our  husbands  and  sons.  The  lot  was  divided  into 
twelve  sections,  and  twenty-four  of  our  largest 
boys  and  girls  took  their  portion  of  ground  to 


220  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

cultivate.  When  the  beans  and  corn  came  out 
of  the  ground  they  were  expected  to  keep  them 
weeded  and  tended  to,  until  ripe;  then  harvest 
them,  and  after  the  tithing  was  paid,  they  were 
to  be  put  into  the  Primary  treasury  for  safe 
keeping.  We  have  some  of  those  beans  now; 
they  are  yellow  with  age,  but  perfectly  sound. 
Pop  corn  balls  were  made  out  of  the  corn  thus 
provided,  for  the  children's  party  the  next 
Christmas.  Our  motive  in  raising  beans  was  to 
have  beans  to  go  with  the  Belief  Society  wheat, 
in  the  time  of  famine  which  is  to  come. 

At  oar  first  annual  meeting,  sixteen  yards  of 
carpet  had  been  made  by  the  members  of  the 
Association;  the  girls  sewing  the  rags,  and  the 
boys  donating  five  cents  each,  to  buy  the  warp 
and  pay  for  the  weaving.  This  carpet  was 
placed  on  exhibition  by  hanging  it  over  the 
stand  in  the  meeting  house,  so  that  the  children 
could  have  a  good  view  of  it,  and  was  afterwards 
donated  to  help  in  building  the  Salt  Lake 
Temple.  For  a  number  of  years  in  succession, 
a  carpet  was  made  by  the  Association  for  the 
same  purpose. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  221 

At  this,  our  first  annual  meeting,  a  concert 
was  held,  and  a  happy  lot  of  children  took  part 
therein;  it  was  free  for  every  body,  and  many 
of  the  parents  came  in  and  listened  to  the  songs, 
recitations  and  dialogues  of  the  little  folks. 
This  is  a  history  in  brief  of  the  first  year's 
labor  in  the  Primary. 


CHAPTER    IV. 


SISTER  ELIZA'S  WORK  IN  ORGANIZING— LOUIE 
B.  FELT'S  CALLING, 

THE  interest  manifested  by  Sister  Eliza  K. 
Snow  at  the  beginning  of  the  Primary  work 
never  slackened.  She  was  truly  a  woman  of 
God,  and  may  her  name  ever  be  remembered 
and.  cherished  by  the  children  of  the  Latter- 
day  Saints.  It  was  through  her  energy  and 
labor  that  Primaries  were  organized  through- 
out the  Territory  of  Utah .  The  Lord  had  not 
given  her  children  of  her  own,  but  her  loving 
care  was  extended  to  all  the  dear  children  every- 


222  LIFE   SKETCHES 

where.  She  went  from  place  to  place,  in  com- 
pany with  Sister  Zina  D.  H.  Young  and  others, 
organizing  with  the  assistance  of  the  Bishops 
until  nearly  every  settlement  had  a  Primary  As- 
sociation. It  was  Sister  Eliza  who  arranged 
the  selections  for  the  Primary  hymn-book,  al- 
so the  First  and  Second  Speakers,  and  Bible 
Questions  and  Answers.  She  engaged  Mrs. 
Doctor  Ferguson  to  arrange  the  music  for  the 
songs,  which  was  called  the  Tune  Book. 

In  April,  1879,  my  sister,  Ellen  Clawson,  was 
chosen  to  preside  over  a  Primary  in  the  Twelfth 
Ward,  Salt  Lake  City.  While  attending  their 
first  annual  meeting,  Sister  Eliza,  being  one  of 
the  visitors,  came  to  me  and  said  it  was  thought 
best  to  have  some  one  appointed  to  preside  over 
all  the  Primary  Associations  in  the  Territory. 
She  suggested  that  the  person  should  reside  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  as  that  was  the  center;  and 
asked  me  whom  I  would  propose  to  fill  the 
office. 

I  said  I  could  not  tell  on  so  short  notice,  but 
would  reflect  a  few  moments.  After  doing  so 
the  name  of  Sister  Louie  B.  Felt  came  to  my 


LIFE   SKETCHES  223 

mind.  As  soon  as  I  told  Sister  Eliza,  she  said 
that  was  her  choice,  and  also  Sister  Clawson's. 
This  satisfied  me  that  Sister  Felt  was  the  one  to 
hold  that  important  office. 

She  was  President  of  the  Primary  Associ- 
ation in  the  Eleventh  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City, 
which  was  the  second  one  organized,  following 
close  upon  ours  in  Farmington;  and  she  had 
been  a  very  interested  visitor  at  one  of  our  early 
quarterly  meetings.  From  the  first  time  I  ever 
met  Sister  Felt,  an  unusually  warm  feeling  of 
sympathetic  friendship  seemed  to  draw  me  to- 
wards her. 

When  she  was  chosen  to  preside  over  all  the 
Primary  Associations,  some  persons  thought  it 
was  my  place  to  hold  that  position.  But  I  wish 
to  say  here,  that  I  never  had  a  moment's  jealousy 
over  anyone  holding  office;  for  no  person  will 
ever  take  my  honors  from  me;  I  shall  have  all 
that  I  deserve. 

On  the  19th  of  June,  1880,  Sister  Louie  B. 
Felt  was  set  apart  to  fill  the  responsible  po- 
sition of  presiding  over  our  Primary  Asso- 


224  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

ciations  in  all  the  world:  At  the  same  meeting 
my  sister  Ellen  Clawsoii  was  chosen  and  set 
apart  to  preside  over  the  Primary  Associations 
of  Salt  Lake  Stake.  My  calling  was  to  preside 
over  those  in  the  Davis  Stake  ;  having  been  duly 
appointed  outhe  16th  of  July,  1880;  with  Sisters 
Julia  Hess  and  Lucy  A.  Clark  for  my  counselors, 
Miss  Sarah  E.  Richards,  secretary,  and  Sister 
Anna  M.  Wilcox,  treasurer. 


CHAPTER    V. 


PRIMARY  FAIRS-MARTIAL  MUSIC. 

The  children's  Fairs  commenced  in  1880. 
Mrs.  Ann  Dustin,  President  of  East  Bountiful 
Primary,  being  the  originator  of  the  idea,  the 
first  fair  was  held  in  that  settlement.  Much 
credit  was  due  both  the  officers  and  the  little 
folks  for  their  perseverance  in  making  so 
many  useful  and  ornamental  articles.  Our 
first  Primary  fair  in  Farmington  opened  in 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  225 

June,  a  few  days  later  than  the  one  in  East 
Bountiful. 

For  our  Fairs  the  boys  contributed  things 
which  they  had  made;  hay-racks,  ladders,  rakes, 
wheelbarrows,  tables,c  upboards,  chairs,  clothes- 
racks,  bee-hives,  and  numerous  other  articles. 
They  also  brought  samples  of  grain,  vegetables 
and  fruit  which  they  had  helped  to  raise.  Fine 
specimens  of  drawing,  painting  and  penman- 
ship were  presented  both  by  boys  and  girls ;  and 
the  latter  gave  freely  of  their  handiwork,  in 
sewing,  knitting,  straw-braiding,  darning,  mend- 
ing, patch-work,  fancy-work,  bread -making  and 
pastry;  they  also  brought  fresh  fruit  put  up  in 
bottles,  and  a  variety  of  dried  fruit.  Our 
Farmington  Primary,  and  also  other  Associa- 
tions in  Davis  County,  donated  of  their  sub- 
stance to  the  Deseret  Hospital.  Following  is  a 
sample  of  the  receipts  given. 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  September,  1888. 
Received  of  Farmington  Primary  Association, 
32  bottles  of  fruit,  2  bottles  of  pickles,   also  3 


226  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

two  quart  bottles  of  fruit,  and  20  ears  of  pop- 
corn as  a  donation  to  the  Deseret  Hospital. 

EOMANIA  B.  PRATT,  Ees.  Physician. 

We  do  not  mention  having  donated  these 
things  with  the  desire  to  have  our  good  deeds 
"proclaimed  upon  the  house  tops,''  but  to  show 
up  a  principle. 

If  there  are  no  temples  being  built  at  the 
present  time,  nor  hospitals  that  we  wish  to 
assist,  the  poor  we  have  always  with  us,  and  we 
can  make  a  specialty  of  our  coming  fairs,  in 
helping  those  who  are  not  so  well  off  as  our- 
selves. To  show  that  Sister  Eliza  Snow  Smith 
approved  of  holding  fairs  I  will  copy  from  one 
of  her  letters. 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  Oct.  15,  1881. 
"MRS,  A.  S.  KOGERS, 

"BELOVED  SISTER:— At  last  I  have 
taken  my  pen,  determined  to  write  you,  which 
I  have  wished  to  do,  and  should  have  done  long 
since.  You  know  how  it  is  without  my  telling; 
with  the  thousand  and  one  things  to  do,  what 
can  be  deferred  is  most  sure  to  be- 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  227 

"I  congratulate  you  and  all  other  sisters  who 
energetically  promoted  or  encouraged  the  move- 
ment of  Primary  Fairs.  I  am  thankful  that 
the  Stake  Fair  in  this  City  was  kept  open  till 
after  my  return  from  Sanpete.  I  had  antici- 
pated much,  but  it  far  exceeded  my  anticipa- 
tions. 

"I  think  great  good  will  result  from  the 
children's  Fairs,  not  only  in  developing  the  in- 
ventive powers  of  the  childen;  but  in  occupying 
their  minds  usefully  and  preventing  them  run- 
ning into  folly.  I  hope  you  will  find  my  little 
book  of  Questions  and  Answers,  to  be  an  assist- 
ant to  the  officers  of  the  Primary  Associations' 
Praying  that  you  and  all  the  dear  sisters  may 
have  health  and  strength  equal  to  your  arduous 
labors  and  noble  desires, 

"I  am  your  loving  sister, 

"E.  E.  S.  S." 

There  is  danger  of  dishonesty  being  thought- 
lessly encouraged  in  these  fairs  if  we  do  not 
guard  against  it.  Children  are  apt  to  be  quite 
elated  over  making  things  to  place  on  exhibi- 


228  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

tion,  and  many  times  take  the  entire  credit  of 
doing  what  some  one  else  has  helped  them  to 
do.  It  is  not  expected  that  our  boys  and  girls 
can  make  all  such  articles  as  those  previously 
mentioned  without  the  assistance  or  instruction 
of  father,  mother,  or  others.  Then  why  not 
have  the  truth  stated  on  the  label?  For  in- 
stance, "Hay-rack  made  by  John  Smith,  assisted 
by  his  father."  After  awhile  he  will  be  able  to 
do  the  work  alone  or  with  a  little  showing;  then, 
and  not  till  then,  should  he  take  the  honor  of 
having  done  the  work  by  himself. 

In  January,  1882,  a  Primary  Martial  Band 
was  organized  in  Farmington.  The  instruments 
used  were  flutes,  piccolos,  a  triangle,  and  three 
drums.  Mr.  Hedger  from  Salt  Lake  City,  was 
the  teacher;  he  was  proficient  and  thorough, 
and  although  it  was  their  first  lessons  in  music, 
with  many  of  the  boys,  yet  they  learned  fast, 
and  in  two  months  could  play  several  tunes. 
Then  was  the  time  for  serenading  the  town  of 
Farmington.  A  happy  lot  of  boys  (some  of 
them  quite  small)  with  Brother  James  Loyncl 
for  their  captain,  marched  through  the  streets 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  229 

making  sweet  music;  stopping  occasionally  at 
some  of  the  houses,  where  they  were  treated  to 
cakes  and  lemonade,  or  candy  and  nuts.  Quite 
a  little  money  was  also  received  from  the  people, 
which  was  used  to  help  pay  for  their  music 
lessons.  There  have  been  other  Primary  bands 
organized  in  our  County,  and  we  anticipate  hav- 
ing more  of  them:  for  we  wish  to  encourage  in 
our  children  a  love  for  music,  also  a  love  for  all 
things  beautiful,  which  includes  the  cultivation 
of  flowers.  We  believe  that  the  Lord  is  pleased 
with  lovely  homes,  and  when  they  are  made 
beautiful  with  the  workmanship  of  our  own 
hands,  it  is  gratifying  to  behold  or  to  reflect 
upon  them. 


230  LIFE   SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER  VL 


DISCOURAGEMENT.-HAPPY  RESULT.. 

1  OR  the  benefit  of  those  who  are  engaged  in 
teaching  children,  I  will  relate  an  incident  which 
gave  me  quite  an  experience. 

It  was  in  the  fall  of  1885.  I  had  presided 
over  the  Primary  Association  of  Farmington  for 
seven  years,  and  with  all  my  anxiety  and  labor 
to  get  the  boys  to  attend  meeting,  had,  in  a 
measure,  failed.  This  tried  me  very  much,  for 
these  Associations  were  instituted  for  the  good 
of  the  little  boys  especially,  and  when  but  few 
came  to  meeting,  and  it  seemed  hard  to  interest 
them,  at  times  I  was  quite  discouraged.  I  felt 
to  blame  the  parents,  particularly  the  fathers, 
and  thought  if  they  were  more  interested  their 
boys  could  be  spared  from  work,  and  encouraged 
to  attend  their  meetings.  With  these  feelings 
I  made  up  my  mind  not  to  worry  any  more,  but 
leave  them  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  and  when 
He  saw  fit  to  wake  the  people  up  things  might 
be  different. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  281 

While  in  this  state  of  mind,  word  was  sent  to 
me  from  Salt  Lake  City,  to  see  if  I  could  go  to 
Utah  County  and  visit  the  children's  Associ- 
ation. The  invitation  was  accepted,  and  in 
company  with  Mrs.  Sarah  M.  Kimball  and  Mrs. 
Elmina  S.  Taylor,  I  started  south  on  the  19th 
of  October,  1885.  Sisters  Kimball  and  Taylor 
were  going  in  the  interest  of  the  Belief,  and 
Young  Ladies'  Societies. 

At  a  young  people's  meeting  in  Payson,  on  the 
21st  of  October,  in  the  course  of  the  evening,  I 
was  called  upon  to  speak;  and  although  shrink- 
ing within  myself  at  the  thought  of  facing  so 
many  people,  I  arose  and  said  a  few  words,  in 
which  I  expressed  a  desire  to  some  day  be  able 
to  speak  my  thoughts;  but  knew  this  could  not 
be,  without  making  an  effort  to  help  myself. 
When  I  said  these  words,  it  came  to  my  mind 
that  Oliver  Cowdery  at  one  time  when  called  up- 
on to  translate,  had  an  idea  that  the  Lord  would 
dictate,  and  he  would  have  nothing  else  to  do  but 
write  it  down.  The  Lord  told  him  by  revela- 
tion, this  was  not  what  He  wanted;  He  expected 
Oliver  to  think  for  himself,  and  if  what  came  in- 


232  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

to  his  mind  was  pleasing  to  the  Lord,  his  bosom 
would  burn  within  him,  and  he  would  feel  that 
it  was  right;  and  if  it  were  not  right,  he  would 
have  a  stupor  of  thought,  that  would  cause  him 
to  forget  all  that  was  wrong;  so  I  mentioned 
this  to  the  congregation. 

It  was  the  feeling  I  had  afterwards  that  made 
it  so  important  to  me;  for  in  reflecting  upon  what 
had  been  said  at  the  meeting,  I  felt  convinced 
that  what  had  been  given  me  to  say  about  Oli- 
ver Cowdery  was  for  my  own  particular  benefit, 
and  I  saw  the  course  marked  out  for  me  to  pur- 
sue in  regard  to  Primaries.  I  had  felt  to  cease 
my  exertions  to  get  the  boys  out  to  meeting 
thinking  the  Lord  would  manage  it  for  me,  and 
most  assuredly  He  did  in  His  own  way. 

This  was  a  lesson;  and  it  was  made  plain  to 
me  that  we  must  think  for  ourselves,  and 
if  we  fail  in  one  thing,  try  another.  I  felt  de- 
termined to  be  more  diligent  in  my  duties  ever 
after,  and  upon  returning  home  went  to  work 
with  a  will  and  had  good  success  with  the  Pri- 
mary children.  I  arranged  them  in  classes  ac- 
cording to  their  size,  placing  a  larger  boy  or 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  2b3 

girl,  at  the  end  of  each  bench  as  monitors, 
letting  these  keep  the  roll  of  their  classes  in  little 
note  books  given  them  for  the  purpose.  These 
registers  were  afterwards  recorded  by  the  head 
secretary. 

With  all  the  difficulties  encountered,  I  have 
indeed  had  joy  in  my  Primary  labors;  and  feel 
that  it  was  this  work  that  President  Heber  C. 
Kimball  saw  when  conversing  with  me  at  the 
door  of  the  Photograph  Gallery. 

His  cautioning  me  not  to  tell  everything  I 
knew  was  timely,  for  speaking  too  freely  when 
in  conversation  with  others,  was  one  of  my 
weaknesses;  and  I  profited  by  the  counsel  given* 


16 


234:  LIFE    SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER   VI  L 


CO-LABORERS—PLEASANT  SURPRISES- 
While  presiding  over  the  Farmington  Pri- 
mary Association,  I  had  occasion  to  have  two 
more  counselors  other  than  those  before  men- 
tioned. Sister  Louisa  Haight  who  had  been  a 
faithful  help  to  me  for  a  number  of  years,  was 
obliged  to  move  north,  her  husband,  Horton 
D.  Haight,  having  been  called  to  preside  over  a 
branch  in  Oakley,  Idaho. 

Soon  after,  Sister  Miller  was  appointed  to 
take  Sister  Haight's  place,  as  First  Counselor, 
and  Miss  Sarah  E.  Richards  was  chosen  for  my 
Second  Counselor.  Up  to  this  time,  she  held 
the  office  of  Secretary,  keeping  the  books  in 
good  order.  She  was  afterward  married  to 
Loren  Robinson,  and  in  a  few  years  they  also 
moved  to  Oakley.  Miss  Anna  Clark  was  the 
next  one  selected  as  a  counselor,  and  held  the 
position  for  a  short  time,  giving  good  satisfac- 
tion. 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  235 

Sister  Helen  M.  Miller  was  ever  by  my  side 
in  laboring  with  the  children,  until  I  was  re- 
leased from  Primary  duties  in  the  Ward,  (my 
duties  in  the  Stake  being  all  that  I  could  well 
attend  to.)  This  occurred  in  August,  1887,  at 
which  time  Sister  Wealthy  Clark  took  my  place 
as  President  over  the  Primary  Association  in 
Farmington.  She  held  the  office  one  year, 
when,  on  account  of  poor  health  and  home  cares, 
she  was  released.  Sister  Jane  Smith  was  the 
next  President,  which  office  she  held  four  years. 

On  the  llth  of  August,  1892,  Miss  Annette 
Abbott  was  voted  in  as  President,  with  Miss 
Mary  Millard,  and  Mrs.  Minerva  Knowlton  as 
her  counselors.  In  1896,  Miss  Mary  Millard 
took  the  Presidency.  I  wish  to  thank  the 
Presidents  of  the  Associations  under  my  juris- 
diction, with  their  counselors,  the  secretaries, 
treasurers,  and  all  the  members,  for  their  con- 
fidence in  me.  They  have  expressed  their  love 
for  me  in  different  ways.  The  first  public 
demonstration  of  the  kind  was  a  surprise  by  our 
own  Primary  children  in  Farmingtcn.  The 
members  donated  the  means,  and  Sister  Helen 


236  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

M.  Burns  pieced  the  outside  to  a  handsome 
quilt,  which  with  the  lining,  was  presented  to 
me  one  Saturday  afternoon  at  our  Primary 
meeting.  I  had  not  language  to  express  my 
feelings  at  the  time,  but  wish  to  make  a  memo- 
randum of  the  event  in  my  history,  so  if  any 
who  were  at  the  meeting  that  day  should  ever 
read  this  book,  the  incident  will  come  back, 
fresh  to  their  minds. 

On  another  occasion,  September  26th,  1885,  at 
a  Primary  Conference  held  in  Farmington,  the 
children  of  our  Association  presented  me  with  a 
nice  plush  covered  album;  also  presented  Sister 
Helen  Miller  with  a  likeness  of  President  John 
Taylor,  encased  in  a  plush  frame.  Sister  Miller 
at  that  time  was  my  only  counselor. 

At  the  time  of  the  presentation  I  remember 
Mabel  Walker  handing  me  a  note  which  should 
have  been  read,  but  in  my  surprise,  and  con- 
fusion it  was  omitted,  therefore  to  make  amends 
I  insert  it  here  to  be  read  now. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  237 

NOTE  FROM  THE  MEMBERS  OF  THE  PRIMARY. 
"SISTER  KOGERS  AND  SlSTER  MlLLER: 

"The  children  of  your  Association,  whom  you 
both  for  so  long  a  time  have  instructed,  wish  to 
show  their  appreciation  and  gratitude  for  your 
services,  We  have  thrown  our  little  mites  to- 
gether and  purchased  for  you,  Sister  Rogers, 
this  Album,  and  for  you,  Sister  Miller,  this 
picture,  and  wish  you  to  accept  them  as  a  token 
of  our  esteem  and  love." 

There  are  other  instances  of  the  kind  which  I 
wish  to  mention,  as  it  is  all  that  I  can  do  to 
show  my  appreciation  of  the  honors  conferred. 

The  first  was  under  the  management  of  the 
Presidency  of  the  East  Bountiful  Primary  Asso- 
ciation; namely,  Ann  Dustin,  President;  Mary 
Evans,  Sarah  Eastrope,  Margaretta  Call,  Coun- 
selors; in  connection  with  the  following  names 
from  East  Bountiful,  Olive  Sessions  Corbridge, 
and  baby,  Lucina  Sessions,  Jr. ,  Byrena  Dustin, 
and  Brother  Day,  teamster.  Also  Ortentia 
Leonard,  Helen  M.  Miller,  Sarah  E.  Richards, 
Julia  Hess,  Lucy  A.  Clark,  and  twin  girls  three 


238  LIFE    SKETCHES 

weeks  old,  Mary  S.  Clark,  and  Lizzie  Cotterell, 
from  Farmington  gave  me  a  surprise  by  coming 
to  my  house  October  17th,  1881,  bringing  their 
baskets  full  of  good  things  to  eat.  Little  did  I 
think,  what  was  coming,  when  Sister  Ortentia 
Leonard,  President  of  the  Relief  Society,  came 
in  that  morning  to  spend  a  few  hours  with  rne, 
as  she  said.  A  short  time  after,  a  team  drove 
up  to  the  door,  and  I  wondered  how  it  was  that 
the  sisters  from  Bountiful  should  happen  to 
come  on  that  day;  but  when  my  neighbors 
came  also,  1  began  to  see  through  the  mystery. 

We  did  indeed  have  a  pleasant  interview, 
during  which  time  I  was  presented  with  a  loving 
Testimonial  in  fancy  penmanship,  nicely  framed, 
from  the  Presidency  of  the  East  Bountiful 
Association.  Also  some  dishes,  a  lovely  glass 
set,  and  other  things  from  the  sisters  of  Farm- 
ington. Brother  Ezra  T.  Clark,  Brother  Day 
and  my  husband,  joined  us  in  the  enjoyment  of 
the  luxuries  of  the  baskets. 

Another  time,  on  the  28th  of  December,  1888, 
I  was  just  recovering  from  a  severe  spell  of 
sickness,  which  had  lasted  seven  weeks,  and  was 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  239 

not  able  to  sit  up  all  day;  had  lain  down  to  rest 
when  the  door  opened  and  Sister  Maria  Hatch, 
(President  of  the  South  Bountiful  Primary) 
came  in;  this  surprised  me  some;  but  soon  after 
as  other  dear  faces  kept  making  their  appear- 
ance, one  after  another,  until  the  room  was  nearly 
full,  I  learned  that  the  Primary  Officers  of  Davis 
Stake  had  met  here,  as  they  said,  to  show  their  ap- 
preciation of  my  labors  in  the  past.  I  remember 
how  heavenly  the  countenances  of  the  sisters 
looked  as  they  came  in  at  the  door;  it  was  indeed 
like  the  visit  of. angels  come  to  rest  and  soothe  my 
wearied  body  and  mind.  Sister  Julia  Hess,  my 
first  counselor,  was  unanimously  chosen  to  take 
charge  of  the  exercises,  to  which  she  responded 
in  her  original,  happy  way  with  brief  but 
pointed  remarks.  She  thought  it  would  be  well 
to  open  the  meeting  with  singing  and  prayer. 
Sister  Wealthy  Clark  was  nominated  to  take 
minutes  of  the  proceedings.  After  which,  all 
stood  up  and  sang  "Love  at  home,"  accompanied 
on  the  organ  by  Miss  Viola  Chase,  (for  through 
the  management  of  Miss  Kate  Chase,  an  organ 
had  been  brought  to  the  house,  we  did  not  own 


240  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

one.)  Prayer  was  offered  by  Elder  Thomas 
Eogers.  Singing,  "O,  My  Father,  Thou  That 
Dwellest." 

Sister  Hess  then  made  a  few  remarks,  followed 
by  Counselor  Lucy  A.  Clark,  who  recited  an 
original  poem  on  friendship. 

The  other  sisters  present  also  expressed  their 
love  and  esteem  for  me  in  a  few  appropriate 
words,  hoping  that  I  would  soon  be  restored  to 
health. 

The  speakers  were  Sisters  Anna  Rockwood, 
Kate  Chase,  (who  also  read  letters  from  some 
of  the  Presidents  not  present,  expressing  their 
regrets  at  not  being  able  to  come,)  Elizabeth 
Ford,  Jane  Smith,  Wealthy  Clark,  Maggie 
Grant,  Lucy  Muir,  Maria  Hatch,  Jane  Pack, 
Eveline  Benson,  Mamie  Lamb  Robinson,  Mamie 
Stevenson,  and  Monica  Secrist.  During  the 
meeting  I  sat  up  in  bed  and  thanked  the  Sisters 
in  my  feeble  way  for  their  visit.  Saying  that 
words  could  not  express  my  gratitude,  and 
although  some  of  the  Presidents  were  absent,  I 
thought  of  them,  and  they  all  seemed  very  dear 
to  me;  and  I  cherished  their  love  and  good 


•    LIFE   SKETCHES.  241 

wishes  more  than  gold  or  silver.  Made  other 
remarks,  then  closed  by  asking  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  all. 

Between  the  speeches  the  hymn,  "Nay  Speak 
No  111,''  had  been  sung. 

I  was  then  presented  with  a  beautiful  plush 
wrap,  which  was  indeed  a  surprise,  and  was  re- 
ceived with  gratitude.  "The  Spirit  of  God  Like 
a  Fire  is  Burning,1'  was  sung. 

The  tables  were  then  spread,  and  about 
twenty-five  persons  sat  down  to  a  bounteous  re- 
past. The  President  of  the  Stake,  William  K. 
Smith,  his  First  Counselor,  John  W.  Hess, 
Bishop  Secrist  and  others,  had  been  invited  in 
at  the  close  of  the  Priesthood  meeting.  After 
supper,  the  brethren  administered  to  me,  when 
the  company  dispersed. 

It  was  during  this  illness  that  I  was  strongly 
impressed  to  write  a  sketch  of  my  life.  These 
thoughts  had  come  to  my  mind  at  different  times 
previously,  but  I  had  banished  them,  not  feeling 
capable  to  undertake  such  a  task.  Now  it 
could  not  be  put  off;  something  seemed  to  urge 
me  on,  and  I  resolved  if  my  life  were  spared,  to 


242  LIFE    SKETCHES.    • 

commence  writing   immediately,  or  so  soon  as 
I  was  able. 

In  two  weeks  after  coming  down  with  this 
illness,  I  was  much  better,  so  much  so  that  I 
could  dress  myself  and  sit  up  in  my  rocking 
chair.  On  this  day,  the  28th  of  November,  1888, 
I  wrote  the  first  page  of  my  book.  The  same 
evening  something  I  ate  for  supper  disagreed 
with  me ;  a  relapse  ensued,  and  for  five  weeks  I 
kept  my  room.  The  writing  of  my  book  was 
thus  delayed;  nevertheless  it  had  been  com- 
menced, and  was  continued  at  intervals,  as  cir- 
cumstances would  permit. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  243 


CHAPTER    VIIL 


EXTRACTS  FROM  MY  JOURNAL. 

IN  the  Summer  of  1882,  I  received  a  letter 
from  my  brother-in-law,  Brigham  Young.  En- 
closed was  an  order  on  Cutler's  Store;  a  hand- 
some present,  sent  by  request  of  sister  Catherine, 
which  was  duly  appreciated.  Cutler's  Store  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  is  a  place  where  they  keep  home 
made  goods;  that  is,  cloth  and  other  articles 
made  in  Utah;  and  I  thus  had  the  privilege  of 
testing  the  qualities  of  some  of  those  fabrics. 

In  the  fall  of  1882,  by  invitation  of  my  sister 
Ellen,  and  through  the  courtesy  of  her  husband, 
H.  B.  Clawson,  I  visited  the  Temple  at  St. 
George  in  the  southern  part  of  Utah,,  in  com- 
pany with  President  John  Taylor  and  others. 
While  there,  met  my  brother  Howard  from 
Orderville,  who  had  come  for  the  purpose  of 
assisting  in  doing  work  for  our  dead  kindred. 

The  Temple  is   a   grand   structure,   built  of 


244  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

white  granite.  I  enjoyed  the  sight  very  much, 
especially  in  going  upon  the  roof  and  taking  a 
view  of  the  surrounding  country. 

On  our  way  to  8t.  George,  while  stopping  at 
Scipio,  Millard  Co. ,  we  stayed  over  night  with 
an  elderly  couple  by  the  name  of  Wasden,  who 
were  very  nice  people  indeed.  In  the  course  of 
the  evening,  Sister  Wasden  happened  to  men- 
tion the  name  of  Orson  Spencer;  we  asked  her 
if  she  was  acquainted  with  him,  and  told  her 
we  were  his  daughters.  Her  surprise  was  great; 
she  then  related  an  incident  which  was  full  of 
interest  to  us.  Said  while  living  in  Cincinnati, 
Ohio,  she  had  sickness  among  her  children,  and 
one  of  them  died;  they  were  at  that  time  in 
poor  circumstances,  and  had  no  means  to  buy 
a  coffin  to  bury  their  dead.  It  was  then  that 
Orson  Spencer  came  to  their  relief;  (this  hap- 
pened when  my  father  was  on  his  last  mission,) 
he  bought  a  coffin,  and  helped  them  to  some 
little  comforts  besides.  When  Brother  and 
Sister  Wasden  asked  how  they  could  repay  him 
for  his  kindnes,  he  said  "I  want  nothing,  only 
if  you  should  be  prospered  and  go  to  the  Yalley 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  245 

of  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  and  ever  meet  any  of 
my  children,  and  can  do  them  a  favor,  that  will 
be  pay  enough."  We  thought  it  providential, 
our  being  led  to  their  house. 

July  20th,  1883,  I  went  to  Kaysville  to  attend 
a  Belief  Society  Conference.  After  meeting 
was  out,  a  few  of  the  sisters,  namely,  Eliza  K. 
Snow  Smith,  Zina  D.  Young,  Mary  S.  Clark, 
Nancy  Clark,  Mary  Richards,  Ada  Williams, 
Anna  Clark  and  myself,  went  with  Sister  Lay- 
ton,  President  of  the  Relief  Society  in  Kays- 
ville, to  her  home;  where  we  had  a  good  visit  in 
talking  over  the  things  of  the  Kingdom. 

I  had  often  wondered  whether  Jesus  could 
know  anything  about  the  pains  of  women.  Sister 
Eliza  happened  to  say  at  that  time,  that  God  in 
order  to  be  God,  must  know  the  suffering  of 
woman  as  well  as  man.  Why  had  I  not  thought 
of  this  before?  It  opened  up  a  new  train  of 
thought.  Was  not  the  Creator  greater  than  the 
creature!  In  making  machinery,  does  not  the 
machinist  understand  every  minutise  of  his  work? 
Then  does  not  God  understand  our  organization, 
and  could  He  not  heal  a  wound,  or  mend  a 


246  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

broken  limb,  as  well  as  a  machinist  could  re 
pair  anything  he  had  made?  The  Lord  in- 
structs us  in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and 
tells  us  what  to  do  for  our  sick.  All  that  is 
wanting  is  faith  sufficient.  If  we  have  faith,  we 
will  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and 
observe  the  laws  of  health  and  life ;  and  by  keep- 
ing His  commandments,  our  faith  is  always 
strengthened. 

November  12th,  1884,  received  a  picture, 
"The  representative  women  of  Deseret."  Pre- 
sented by  Brother  Frank  and  Sister  Minerva 
Knowlton. 

November  24th,  my  son  Curtis  was  accidentally 
shot  by  some  boys  who  were  shooting  off  a  small 
cannon.  He  received  six  duck  shot  in  his  head 
and  body,  but  was  not  permanently  hurt. 

I  saw  Wilford  Stevenson  and  Don  Walker 
lead  Curty  in  at  the  gate,  and  noticed  their  pale 
faces.  They  had  washed  the  blood  off  Curty 's 
face,  and  pulled  his  hat  over  his  forehead,  so  I 
could  not  see  the  wound,  for  Curty  had  told 
them  it  would  scare  me  so  to  see  the  blood. 
Brave,  thoughtful  little  boys!  They  had  used 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  247 

this  precaution,  thinking  if  they  did  not,  it  might 
give  me  a  shock,  and  make  me  sick.  This  was 
a  warning  to  them,  for  some  of  the  boys  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  playing  with  fire-arms, 
against  their  parents  wish,  and  more  serious 
harm  might  have  come  of  it.  . 

During  the  year  of  '85,  and  until  '87,  I  taught 
the  Buddington  dress  cutting  with  good  success. 
But  gave  up  the  business  as  I  found  it  interfered 
with  my  Primary  duties. 


CHAPTER    IX. 


VISITS  TO  SUMMIT   COUNTY,  UTAH,  AND  TO 
CASSIA  COUNTY,  IDAHO. 

I  WENT  to  Kamas,  Summit  County,  in  Sep- 
tember '87,  with  Sister  Zina  D.  H.  Young,  to 
attend  the  conference  of  the  Belief  Society  and 
the  Young  Ladies'  and  Primary  Associations. 

I  was  invited  through  the  kindness  of  Sister 
Louisa  Boundy,  an  old  friend  of  mine,  who  pre- 
sided over  the  Primaries  in  that  Stake. 


248  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

We  left  Salt  Lake  City  on  the  28th ;  went  as 
far  as  Wanship  by  train,  where,  we  took  dinner 
at  the  house  of  Bishop  E.  B.  Young,  his  wife 
kindly  making  us  welcome.  Bishop  Samuel 
Atwood  of  Kamas,  met  us  at  Wanship,  and  after 
a  ride  of  fifteen  miles,  we  arrived  at  his  house, 
where  for  the  first  time  I  saw  his  wife  and 
family,  who  spared  no  pains  to  make  us  com- 
fortable. On  Thursday,  September  30th,  at- 
tended the  Belief  Society  Conference  in  a  hall 
built  for  the  recreation  of  the  young  people. 

President  Cluff,  Bishop  Atwood  and  other 
brethren  met  with  us.  On  Friday  the  Young 
Ladies  held  their  Conference.  In  the  evening, 
went  home  with  Sister  John  Pack,  where  we 
stayed  all  night. 

Saturday,  the  children  had  their  meeting, 
which  was  very  interesting;  there  were  quite  a 
number  of  the  parents  in  attendance.  Satur- 
day night,  went  home  with  Sister  Koundy,  who 
lived  in  Peoa,  about  eight  miles  from  Kamas. 

Had  a  good  visit,  in  talking  over  old  times, 
for  we  were  girls  together,  and  companions. 
Sister  Zina  went  a  mile  or  two  farther  on  to 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  249 

stay  with  Sister  Gibbons,  a  friend  of  hers. 
Held  meetings  on  Sunday  afternoon  and  even- 
ing. Stayed  with  Sister  Gibbons  all  night. 
Early  on  Monday  morning,  October  3rd,  Brother 
Gibbons  took  us  in  his  carriage  to  Wanship, 
where  we  took  train  for  home,  having  spent 
a  most  enjoyable  time,  never  to  be  forgotten. 

In  September,  1891,  I  took  a  trip  to  Oakley, 
Idaho,  by  invitation  of  Sisters  Louisa  Haight, 
and  Sarah  E.  Robinson,  my  former  counselors 
in  the  Primary.  They  wished  me  to  visit 
Oakley,  in  company  with  Sister  Zina  D.  H. 
Young  and  Sister  Jane  S.  Richards,  to  attend 
the  Conferences  of  the  Relief  Society  and 
young  people,  which  were  to  commence  on  the 
19th  of  September.  Accordingly  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  15th,  I  went  as  far  as  Ogden  and 
stopped  over  night  at  the  house  of  Apostle 
Franklin  D.  Richards,  who  had  arranged  to  go 
with  us  to  Oakley,  to  visit  his  daughter,  Mrs. 
Sarah  E.  Robinson.  The  next  evening  Elder 
F.  D.  Richards  and  wife,  Sister  Young  and  my- 
self started  North,  taking  the  train  as  far  as 
Kelton  Station,  ninety  miles  from  Ogden.  We 


250  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

arrived  at  Kelton  about  ten  o'clock  at  night. 
Here  we  met  Brother  Horton  D.  Haight,  (Presi- 
dent of  Cassia  Stake,)  who  had  come  seventy- 
five  miles  in  a  carriage  to  meet  us.  At  Kelton 
I  met  an  old  acquaintance  by  the  name  of 
Emma  Palmer  Manfull,  whom  I  was  pleased  to 
see;  she  had  been  one  of  my  first  Primary  girls. 
The  next  day  we  traveled  forty -five  miles  to 
Almo,  staying  all  night  with  the  family  of 
Bishop  Thomas  King,  who  took  particular 
pains  to  make  us  comfortable.  In  the  evening 
some  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  came  in  and  we 
held  a  very  interesting  meeting. 

On  leaving  Almo,  President  Haight  called 
our  attention  to  a  place  where  some  emigrants 
had  been  murdered  by  the  Indians  before  the 
country  was  settled,  with  the  exception  of  a 
ranch  or  two. 

We  saw  where  they  had  piled  up  the  dirt  as  a 
defense,  and  where  they  no  doubt  had  struggled 
and  fought  for  dear  life.  Only  two  or  three 
persons  had  escaped  to  tell  the  story,  and  they 
nearly  perished  before  being  picked  up  by  some 
of  the  ranch  men.  Farther  on  we  passed 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  251 

through  what  is  called  the  City  of  Bocks,  situ- 
ated in  the  Goose  Creek  range  of  mountains. 
It  was  indeed  a  grand  sight,  so  many  rocks  in 
such  curious  shapes.  In  imagination,  one  could 
see  the  ruins  of  palaces,  and  houses  of  all  kinds 
down  to  the  Indian  wickeup.  On  one  rock  we 
saw  the  form  of  a  woman  sitting  down;  farther 
on,  a  man  standing;  also  animals  of  different 
kinds,  at  another  place,  what  resembled  two  girls 
standing  together,  and  in  the  distance  a  ceme- 
tery with  shrubs  and  small  trees  interspersed 
among  the  tombs.  The  huge  rocks  that  stood 
out  in  open  relief,  might  have  been  likened  to 
business  houses,  or  hotels  in  a  city.  I  have 
heard  of  people  going  to  Italy  or  Switzer- 
land to  take  a  view  of  the  beautiful  scenery,  but 
"our  own  mountain  home"  furnishes  much  of 
interest  to  look  at,  if  we  could  only  find  oppor- 
tunities of  visiting,  and  then  appreciate  the 
grandeur  of  nature  near  us.  About  three  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  we  arrived  at  President 
Haight's  dwelling,  where  we  met  my  dear  friend 
Louisa  and  her  family;  also  Apostle  F.  D. 
Richards  who  had  gone  from  Kelton  to  Oakley 


252  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

by  stage.  We  were  all  weary  from  the  effects 
of  the  journey,  but  were  soon  rested,  and  able 
to  attend  the  conferences  which  convened  the 
two  ensuing  days. 

Elder  Richards  was  quite  poorly  on  Saturday 
and  Sunday,  yet  was  able  to  speak  to  the  people, 
and  gave  them  much  good  instruction.  Many 
of  the  brethren  and  sisters  from  the  different 
settlements  had  left  their  work,  and  come  to 
the  meetings,  and  a  feeling  of  union  seemed  to 
prevail  among  the  people.  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  staying  one  night  with  my  dear  friend 
Sarah,  also  of  eating  dinner  with  Sister  Julia 
Haight  Smith,  wife  of  Bishop  John  L.  Smith, 
and  daughter  of  Brother  and  Sister  Haight. 
Our  visit  to  Oakley  was  marred  in  a  measure  by 
the  illness  of  Sister  Haight,  who  could  not  leave 
her  room  the  last  two  days  of  our  stay.  On 
Monday  morning,  September  22nd,  we  started 
for  home.  President  Haight  and  Brother 
Loren  Robinson  took  us  in  their  carriages  to 
Elba,  one  day's  journey  from  Oakley.  Stopping 
for  dinner  at  the  house  of  Counselor  Brim  who 
lives  in  Albion.  Thus  taking  a  different  route 


LIFE   SKETCHES,  253 

on  our  return,  for  which  we  had  reason  to  thank 
President  Haight,  as  he  wished  us  to  see  all  of 
the  country  possible.  An  appointment  was 
made  for  a  meeting  to  be  held  at  Elba  in  the 
evening,  so  the  people  of  that  place  could  have 
the  privilege  of  hearing  from  Apostle  Richards 
and  the  sisters.  I  met  many  of  my  old  friends 
at  the  meeting,  who  had  once  lived  in  Farming- 
ton,  which  was  quite  a  pleasing  surprise  to  me- 
We  put  up  for  the  night  with  the  family  of 
Bishop  Taylor. 

Some  very  painful  incidents  were  called  to 
my  mind  upon  entering  the  settlement  of  Elba. 
The  graves  of  Albert  and  Horton  Smith  were 
pointed  out  to  us,  two  nephews  of  President 
Haight,  who  had  lost  their  lives  in  one  day 
while  working  on  a  new  saw-mill ;  leaving  their 
mother  childless. 

This  was  also  the  place  where  Sister  Nancy 
A.  Clark,  a  dear  friend  of  mine,  had  come  to 
minister  to  the  wants  of  her  son  and  his  mother- 
less children.  Through  exposure,  and  perhaps 
over  work,  she  was  prostrated  with  a  severe  ill- 
ness, from  which  she  never  recovered.  These 


254  LIFE   SKETCHES 

things  caused  a  sad  feeling  to  come  over  me; 
but  such  is  life.  Some  persons  have  much  of 
sorrow  and  suffering,  while  others  pass  through 
life  apparently  in  ease  and  comfort. 

Brothers  Haight  and  Robinson  left  us  at 
Elba,  and  returned  home.  Brother  Beecher 
took  us  on  to  Kelton,  where  we  again  took  the 
cars.  Arriving  in  Ogden  Tuesday  evening,  we 
repaired  to  the  house  of  Sister  Josephine  West, 
(daughter  of  Brother  and  Sister  Richards,)  and 
partook  of  a  nice  warm  supper  which  she  had 
provided.  Wednesday  the  24th,  Sister  Z.  D. 
Young,  and  myself  took  train  for  home,  which  I 
reached  at  Farmington,  feeling  much  benefitted 
by  the  journey  and  visits. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  255 


CHAPTER  X.. 


BIBLE  REFERENCES.— ANOTHER  SURPRISE. 

THERE  are  chapters  in  the  Bible  which  took 
my  particular  attention  when  a  little  girl.  The 
first  is  where  Moses  was  called  of  the  Lord  to 
go  into  Egypt  and  deliver  the  children  of  Israel 
from  bondage.  {Exodus,  Chapters  j  and  4.) 
His  excusing  himself  on  account  of  being  slow 
of  speech  and  not  eloquent,  and  asking  the  Lord 
to  send  some  one  else,  I  used  to  wonder  at. 
Why  had  Moses  not  faith  when  the  Lord  told 
him  He  would  be  with  his  mouth,  and  teach 
him  what  he  should  say?  Since  then  I  have 
been  in  places  where  I  could  understand  the 
feelings  of  Moses  better,  and  could  truly  sym- 
pathize with  him. 

The  next  place  is  where  Elijah  was  about  to 
ascend  into  heaven.  (Second  Book  oj  Kings, 
second  chapter.)  Elijah  wanted  Elisha  who  was 
with  him  to  tarry  behind,  but  he  would  not,  and 


256  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

therefore  he  saw  Elijah  ascend  into  heaven, 
thereby  receiving  what  he  desired,  a  double 
portion  of  the  spirit  of  God. 

This  seemed  to  me  one  of  the  greatest  boons 
that  could  be  granted  to  man.  And  if  any  one 
should  ask  me  what  I  would  desire  above  all 
other  things,  if  I  could  have  my  wish;  the  an- 
swer would  be  without  any  hesitation,  a  fullness 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for  that  includes  every- 
thing my  heart  could  desire.  To  my  mind  there 
is  nothing  that  can  compare  with  the  sweet  and 
heavenly  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  For  this 
Spirit  brings  peace  and  happiness,  and  gives 
power  to  discern  the  thoughts  and  doings  of 
men,  and  to  know  their  results;  as  Elisha  did 
when  after  healing  the  leper  Naaman,  his  ser- 
vant Gehazi  told  him  a  falsehood  about  the 
presents  received;  and  we  read  of  the  curse  that- 
followed  Gehazi  for  so  doing.  There  are  other- 
passages  that  were  equally  important  to  my 
mind;  but  I  will  let  this  suffice. 

Another  interesting  event  in  my  life  occurred 
on  the  24th  of  June,  1892,  which  I  feel  it  my 
duty  to  mention  in  gratitude  to  my  friends,  even 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  257 

though  it  refers  to  myself  individually.  An  en- 
tertainment was  prepared  for  my  especial  bene- 
fit. The  young  men  and  young  women  who 
had  been  the  first  members  in  the  Primary  As- 
sociations of  Farmington  were  the  leaders  in 
the  movement,  which  came  about  in  the  shape 
of  another  grand  surprise.  And  this  one  ex- 
celled-all  others  that  had  taken  place  before. 
Not  that  the  workers  were  any  more  earnest,  or 
that  it  could  be  more  appreciated  by  me  than 
those  previously  given,  but  it  was  on  a  grander 
scale,  the  meeting  house  being  the  place  of  re- 
sort. How  well  it  was  managed!  Even  the 
leading  authorities  of  the  ward  were  present; 
also  the  counselors  of  the  Presidency  of  Davis 
Stake,  one  of  whom  was  John  W.  Hess,  our 
former  Bishop.  His  face  was  one  in  particular 
(in  connection  with  that  of  his  wife,  Julia)  that 
I  saw  in  one  of  the  buggies  as  they  drove  up  to 
our  gate  about  7  o'clock  p.  m.,  preceded  by  the 
Silver  Band  of  Farmington,  which  was  playing 
some  lively  strains.  I  was  sitting  on  the  porch 
and  about  to  retire  to  my  room,  being  feeble  in 
health,  when  the  procession  drove  up  and 


258  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

George  Palmer  and  Daniel  T.  Miller — the  orig- 
inators of  the  plot — John  Clark,  Anna  Clark 
Tanner,  Kate  Hinman  Knowlton,  Eva  Clark  and 
others  came  inside  and  said  this  was  all  for  me, 
and  they  wished  to  escort  me  to  the  meeting 
house.  I  was  like  one  in  a  dream,  and  was 
taken  into  the  house,  assisted  by  my  daughters, 
Lucy  and  Leone,  to  have  my  things  put  on, 
where  for  a  few  moments  I  indulged  in  silent 
weeping.  My  daughter  Ella  had  come  up  from 
Salt  Lake  City  on  the  4  o'elock  train,  to  make 
a  short  visit,  as  I  supposed.  Just  before  leaving 
my  room  a  greater  surprise  awaited  me.  Whom 
should  I  see  but  my  sisters  Ellen  and  Catherine, 
my  son  Orson,  his  wife  and  oldest  daughter, 
who  had  also  come  from  the  City  to  do  me 
honor.  I  rode  to  the  meeting  house  with  my 
husband  in  Mrs.  Lucy  A.  Clark's  carriage  which 
was  in  waiting. 

Upon  arriving  I  was  assisted  by  George 
Palmer  up  the  steps  and  through  the  aisles  of  the 
meeting  house,  into  the  vestry,  where  tables 
were  set,  and  most  of  the  people  were  seated. 
I  was  placed  beside  Mrs.  Helen  M.  Miller,  one 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  259 

of  my  counselors  in  the  first  Primary.  After 
supper  was  over  we  repaired  to  the  main  room 
in  the  building,  where  a  program,  which  had 
been  previously  arranged,  was  carried  out.  Two 
addresses  were  given  in  the  course  of  the  even- 
ing, one  by  G.  Palmer,  and  the  other  by  D.  T. 
Miller.  A  song  composed  for  the  occasion  by 
Mrs.  Lucy  A.  Clark,  was  read  by  Miss  Eva 
Clark,  and  afterwards  sung  by  herself  and  her 
sister  Mamie. 


SONG. 

GREETING    TO    SISTER    AURKLIA    8.    ROGKRS,    BY    LUCY    A.    CLARK.. 

(Tune,  "Home  of  Our  Youth,"  Found  in  the  Juvenile 
Instructor,  Sept.,  1889,  Vol.  24.) 

A  ship  o'er  life's  ocean  was  sailing, 

Which  brought  to  us  tidings  of  joy ; 
A  message  from  heaven  to  greet  us, 

Glad  tidings  to  each  girl  and  boy. 
It  was  brought  by  her  whom  we  honor, 

In  whose  presence  we  mingle  today, 
With  hearts  filled  with  love  and  devotion,. 

To  cheer  her  on  life's  checkered  way. 


260  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

CHORUS: 

We  honor  thy  dear  name,  thy  works  we  revere, 

Our  memories  gratefully  twine 
Round  the  children's  bright  anchor  established  by  thee, 

Which  will  now  and  eternally  shine. 


The  Primary  armies  are  marshalled  in  line, 

While  they  bless  thee,  Jehovah  they  praise, 
The  sweet  songsters  join  in  their  anthems  of  joy 

For  the  mercies  of  these  latter  days. 
They  are  marching  with  step  firm  and  fearless. 

Bravely  seeking  the  Lord  in  their  youth, 
The  victory  is  theirs  if  they  faithful  remain 

And  -continue  to  struggle  for  truth. 


•CHORUS: 

The  gold  of  the  earth  would  be  worthless, 

Compared  with  the  truths  you  have  taught, 
A  statue  we  rear  while  you're  living, 

More  sure  than  in  marble  well  wrought. 
If  we  heed  the  sweet  counsel  you've  given, 

And  practice  it  ever  with  care, 
We  will  meet  with  our  blessed  Redeemer, 

And  with  love's  tokens  honor  you  there. 

CHORUS: 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  261 

An  essay  was  read  by  Mrs.  Anna  C.  Tanner, 
which  she  had  written  for  the  occasion. 

I  had  thought  it  unnecessary  to  give  place  to 
the  essay  here,  as  much  of  it  would  seem  but  a 
repetition  of  Primary  History.  But  upon  re- 
consideration, it  seems  to  me  a  valuable  testi- 
mony, strengthening  that  which  has  appeared 
before  in  behalf  of  the  Primary  cause.  And 
for  this  intent  a  portion  of  it  is  included  in  this 
chapter. 

ESSAY. 

"In  the  year  1878,  Sister  Aurelia  Kogersr 
motherly  sympathy  for  the  little  children  of 
Zioii  was  so  great  that  God  inspired  her  with 
the  idea  of  organizing  them  into  an  association. 
The  first  organization  was  effected  in  Farming- 
ton,  August  llth,  1878.  Many  of  us  were 
present  on  that  occasion,  and  have  participated 
in  the  blessings  and  privileges  derived  there- 
from. As  children,  we  were  very  proud  to  have 
our  own  little  meetings,  for  even  then  did  wf 
know  that  the  interesting  moral  stories  and  en- 
couraging words  of  Sister  Kogers  and  her  co- 


262  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

laborers  made  it  easier  for  us  to  be  obedient,  to 
resist  temptation,  control  oar  tempers,  and  keep 
the  Sabbath  day  holy. 

"The  joy  that  we  realized  in  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  the  Spirit  of  God,  the  simple  but 
honest  resolutions  that  entered  our  minds,  can- 
not be  too  highly  appreciated.  I  think  that  I 
speak  for  all  faithful  members  of  the  Primary, 
when  I  say  that  much  of  our  happiness  and 
prosperity,  and  ambition  to  become  good  and 
useful,  is  due  to  the  valuable  instructions  and 
encouragement  received  in  the  Primary  Asso- 
ciation. 

"Who  of  us  have  forgotten  the  impressive 
lessons  taught  us  on  the  Word  of  Wisdom?  The 
result  of  which  is  that  whole  families,  grown, 
half-grown,  and  little  sons  and  daughters  can 
be  found  now,  in  which  none  use  tea  or  coffee. 
Some  have  never  tasted  it,  nor  any  kind  of 
liquor;  even  in  medicine  it  is  refused.  How 
many  of  us  received  our  first  lesson  in  singing 
in  the  Primary  Association,  and  with  what  pride 
did  the  little  boys,  dressed  in  uniform,  show 
their  skill  in  playing  the  flute,  etc.?  No  one 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  263 

will  forget  the  first  carpet  made  by  the  patient 
fingers  of  the  little  Primary  girls.  And  the 
lessons  of  industry  that  were  taught  us  in  the 
bean  patch  will  long  be  remembered  with  pride 
and  pleasure.  The  concerts  and  fairs  were  our 
delight. 

"What  a  broad  field  of  usefulness  was  pre- 
sented to  us,  but  still  so  gradually  was  it  opened 
to  our  view  that  every  new  feature  brought  with 
it  renewed  ambition." 


Speeches  were  made  by  Brother  Jacob  Miller 
and  by  Stake  Counselor,  Hyrum  Grant.  After 
which  a  picture  of  flowers  in  a  large  frame  was 
presented  to  me  from  the  committee,  with  ap- 
propriate remarks. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  feeling  of  awe  and 
humility  that  came  over  me  while  being  assisted 
into  the  stand  to  express  my  thanks.  The  com- 
mittee, who  occupied  the  stand,  were  sitting  as 
I  entered,  but  upon  a  given  signal,  they  arose 
to  their  feet  and  remained  standing  while  I 
spoke  a  few  words.  My  presence  of  mind  near- 


264  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

ly  deserted  me  at  this  last  move,  it  was  so  un- 
expected. 

The  honor  given  me  was  equal  to  that  given 
to  a  queen  upon  a  throne,  and  the  question  arose 
from  my  heart,  have  I  deserved  all  this? 

After  the  exercises  were  over,  I  was  escorted 
to  the  carriage  by  D.  T.  Miller,  when,  after  a 
few  minutes'  ride  I  was  at  my  home  again.  My 
mind  was  so  full  of  what  had  transpired  during 
the  evening,  that  I  could  not  close  my  eyes  in 
sleep  until  nearly  morning. 

On  the  27th  I  wrote  the  following,  and  for- 
warded it  to  the  head  committee: 

"To  the  Committee,  and  all  those  who  took  part 
in  effecting  the  surprise  given  me  on  the  21th  of 
this  month. 

"I  have  not  words  to  express  my  feelings  in 
regard  to  the  movement.  It  was  indeed  a  com- 
plete surprise,  for  the  thought  had  not  entered 
my  mind  nor  my  heart,  that  such  a  thing  could 
ever  come  to  pass.  It  gives  me  joy  unspeaka- 
ble to  think  that  those  who  were  once  under  my 
charge  as  members  in  the  first  Primary  Asso- 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  265 

elation,  and  who  have  since  grown  to  manhood 
and  womanhood,  should  remember  me  with  so 
much  love  and  respect.  Eventful  day!  A  day 
that  will  be  spoken  of  in  years  to  come.  Not 
that  I  desire  to  have  homage  paid  me,  nor  to  be 
the  center  of  all  eyes,  for  I  naturally  shrink 
from  anything  of  the  kind.  But  to  know  that 
I  have  the  love  and  good  will  of  the  people, 
both  old  and  young,  is  indeed  a  precious  boon, 
more  to  be  prized  than  all  the  world  besides. 
One  thing  I  felt  to  regret  was  the  labor  and  ex- 
pense which  naturally  comes  in  getting  up  any- 
thing so  grand,  for  it  was  indeed  grand. 

"The  supper  table  in  a  room  beautifully  dec- 
orated, the  numerous  flower-pots  and  bouquets, 
the  music  of  the  band,  the  lovely  present,  a 
picture  of  flowers  encased  in  a  beautiful  frame; 
a  well-arranged  program  which  was  heaven - 
inspired.  Yes,  was  it  not  inspiration  that  caused 
one  or  two  persons  (George  Palmer  and  Daniel 
T.  Miller)  to  think  of  such  a  move,  and  others 
join  heart  and  hand  with  a  united  effort,  in  or- 
der that  one  poor,  weak  human  being,  who  had 


266  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

been  afflicted  in  body  and  mind  for  some  time 
past,  might  be  made  happy. 

"Please  accept  my  heartfelt  thanks,  and  may 
the  blessings  of  heaven  attend  you  every  one; 
and  my  prayers  will  continually  ascend  to  the 
Throne  of  Grace  in  your  behalf. 

"Yours  Affectionately, 

"AURELIA  S.  KOGERS." 

This  surprise  happened  to  take  place  on  the 
fortieth  birthday  of  my  oldest  child,  Orson. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


MEMBERS  OF  THE   FIRST    PRIMARY  ASSOCIA- 
TION.—REFLECTION. 

THE  suggestion  comes  to  my  mind  very  forci- 
bly to  have  the  names  of  the  members  in  the 
first  Primary  copied  into  this  book  just  as  we 
received  them  in  our  visit  around  the  Ward. 
Their  names  are  set  down  according  to  the  dis- 
tricts they  lived  in;  their  ages  I  will  omit.  Some 
persons  may  think  it  unnecessary  to  copy  so 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  267 

many  names  but  I  do  not  look  at  it  so.  Are 
they  not  my  children  in  one  sense  of  the  word? 
Does  not  every  President  who  is  engaged  in 
Primary  work  have  her  heart  drawn  out  with 
love  towards  those  under  her  care?  Then  are 
we  not  all  to  be  judged  from  the  books?  We 
understand  that  we  are;  and  are  also  instructed 
to  take  great  care  in  preserving  our  records. 

DISTRICT  NO.  I. 

Hyrum  Christensen  Nora  E.  Glover 

Hyrum  Rice  Mena  Lund 

David  Rice  Sarah  Floyd 

John  Rice  Adelaide  White 

James  Glover  Joanna  Kent 

David  Glover  Martha  Rice 

Jefferson  Kent  Mary  Rice 

Hyrum  S.  Kent  Ethelynn  Rice 

John  S.  White  Harriet  Rice 

Schuyler  White  Emma  Rice 
Mena  Christensen 

DISTRICT   NO.  2. 

William  Hardy  Alice  Smith 

John  E.  Pierce  Maggie  Smith 

Alonzo  Pierce  Susan  Steed 

Edward  Pierce  Vilate  Steed 


268                                LIFE  SKETCHES. 

David  Hughes  Louna  Rice 

Solomon  Hughes  Nettie  Sides 

David  Goodyear  Flossie  Sides 

Truman  Goodyear  Josephine  Oviott 

Franklin  Steed  Nannie  Oviott 

D.  Albert  Oviott  May  Turner 

George  Stayner  Hattie  Hardy 

Chancey  Haight  Julia  Haight 

Gertrude  Stayner  Alice  L.  Haight 

Kate  Stayner  Alice  Steed 

DISTRICT  NO.   3. 

William  Cotterell  Mark  E.  Walker 

Joseph  Cotterell  Charles  Walker 

James  H.  Robinson  Frank  Hinman 
Charles  Lewis  Robinson       Ann  Maria  Lamb 

Heber  Butters  Lucy  J.  Lamb 

Frank  Lamb  Eada  Smith 

Laban  Smith  Catherine  Smith 

Loren  Walker  Esther  Smith 

Joseph  Walker  Lucy  A.  Robinson 

Don  Carlos  Walker  Mamie  Robinson 
Kate  Cotterell 

DISTRICT   NO.   4. 

Ezra  J.  Smith  Eugene  Clark 

Joseph  D.  Burnett  Ezra  Robinson 

Samuel  H.  Burnett  •  Anna  Clark 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  269 

John  W.  Steed  Sarah  Clark 

William  Steed  Alice  Clark 

Joseph  Steed  Eva  Clark 

Levi  Tippetts  Mamie  Clark 

John  J.  Tippetts  Rosabel  Robinson 

Amasa  Clark  Celia  Smith 

John  Clark  Martha  Jones 

DISTRICT   NO.  5. 

William  Mil  lard  Lucy  I.  Rogers 

Hyrum  P.  Workman  Leone  Rogers 

John  S.  Workman  Mary  Haight 

Hector  Haight  Anna  Haight 

Edward  A.  Stevenson  Margaret  Jones 

Wilford  Stevenson  Sarah  J.  Robinson 

Ernest  Walker  Anna  Robinson 
Fanny  Workman 

DISTRICT  NO.  6. 

Thomas  H.  Gleason  William  J.  Coombs 

Stanley  Dallin  James  C.   Coombs 

Joseph  Robinson  Eliza  Gleason 

Oliver  Wilcox  Margaret  R.    Wilcox 

David  E.  Wilcox  Alice  C.  Glover 

William  H.  Glover  Rosa  Walker 

Seymour  Miller  Lucy  M.  Walker 

Lyman  Miller  Eva  Miller 

Elmer  Rose  Agnes  Coombs 

Frederick  Coombs  Clarabel  Rose 


270  LIFE   SKETCHES 

DISTRICT  NO.  7. 

George  Palmer  Dueane  Haight 

Ambrose  Palmer  Isaac  Haight 

Ezra  Palmer  Minnie  Palmer 

Nephi  Palmer  Emma  Palmer 

William  F.  Grover  Alcetta  Burk 

Enoch  Grover  Emma  Grover 

Edward  Bigler  Zernah  Grover 

James  Bigler  Polly  Grover 

Daniel  T.  Miller  Athalia  Miller 

Edwin  Smith  Alice  Smith 

DISTRICT  NO.    8. 

Joseph  H.  Cotterell  Rosabel  Vanfleet 

James  W.  Cotterell  Sylvia  Vanfleet 

Willord  Richards  Zina  Vanfleet 

Willard  Vanfleet  Hannah  Wilson 

Willard  Peart  Annetta  Smith 

Lewis  E.  Abbott  Laura  L.  Smith 

Frederick  W.  Richards         Beatrice  Vanfleet 
Lanson  Vanfleet  Martha  Cotterell 

Dewey  Vanfleet  Rebecca  Cotterell 

Rhumina  Chaffin 

DISTRICT  NO.  9. 

David  C.  Hess  Clara  A.  Leonard 

John  W.  Hess,  Jr.  Hattie  A.  Leonard 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  271 

Wiltord  Hess  Mary  E.  Hess 

Frank  Hess  Sarah  J.  Hess 

John  Preece      '  Alice  M.  Hess 

Scott  Preece  Adeline  Hess 

Leonidas  Keiinard  Susie  Vanfleet 

May  Kennard 

DISTRICT   NO.  10. 

William  Clawson  Emmeline  Hess 

John  Clawson  Ivucy  White 

Howard  Hinman  Katie  White 

Lewis  M  Hinman  Kate  Hinman 

Henry  Hollist  May  Hinman 

John  T.  Hollist  Jesse  Mayfield 
Sarah  J.  Tubbs 

DISTRICT  NO.  II. 

William  Barrett  Armond  Moon 

Peter  Duncan  Philip  Moon 

George  M.  Leonard  Rose  A.  Williams 

Truman  J.  Leonard  Martha  M.  Barrett 

Andrew  Udy  Mary  Duncan 

Charles  A.  Udy  Jane  Duncan 

Henry  Moon  Anna  Duncan 

Edmund  Moon  Amy  Leonard 

Osron  Moon  Rowena  Moon 

DISTRICT   NO.  12. 

Jacob  Workman  Thomas  Workman 


272  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

David  E.  Manning  Lucy  A.  Jeffs 

William  H.  Manning  Elizabeth  Jeffs 

Moroni  Secrist  Josephine   Workman 

Edwin  Secrist  Alice  J.  Workman 

George  Secrist  Elizabeth  Manning 

Ursel  S.  Rose  Alvira  Welling 

Armond  Rose  Eliza  Jane  Clark 

Franklin  D.  Welling  Eliza  S.  Clark 

Joseph  Welling  Maria  A  Clark 

John  A.  Bourne  Anna  Clark 

George  A.  Bourne  Esther  Clark 

One  hundred  and  twelve  boys  and  one  hundred  and 
twelve  girls.     Total  two  hundred  and  twenty-four. 


There  may  possibly  have  been  some  names 
Omitted  or  some  misspelled;  if  so,  it  has  not 
been  intentional.  As  far  as  1  can  learn,  only 
six  deaths  had  occurred  among  this  large 
number  of  children,  up  to  1892.  Yet  very  many 
of  them  have  moved  away  from  Farmington. 

In  connection  with  Primary  work,  there  are 
certain  things  upon  which  I  will  offer  a  few  of 
my  views.  They  are  matters  which  I  feel  we 
cannot  be  too  diligent  in  teaching  to  the  young 
or  in  reflecting  upon  and  holding  to  ourselves. 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  273 

My  mind  is  drawn  out,  and  I  ain  perhaps 
over  anxious,  (if  such  a  thing  could  be,)  for  the 
welfare  of  my  children,  and  for  all  human 
beings,  desiring  that  they  may  live  pure  lives 
and  prepare  themselves  while  here,  for  a  better 
life  beyond.  This  is  a  preparatory  state  that 
we  are  in,  as  I  understand  it,  and  our  happiness 
in  the  next  world  depends  very  much  upon  how 
we  conduct  ourselves  in  this.  These  things  are 
clearly  explained  in  the  Book  of  Alma,  chapter 
forty-two,  (Book  of  Mormon.) 

In  the  first  place  we  are  not  perfect  beings ; 
if  we  had  no  faults  ourselves,  we  would  perhaps 
have  no  charity  for  those  who  do  have  them. 
I  think  the  Lord  permits  us  sometimes  to  do 
things  contrary  to  our  better  judgment  that  we 
may  have  charity  for  others.  We  are  passing 
through  an  experience  and  have  the  good  and 
the  evil  placed  before  us  so  that  we  can  choose 
for  ourselves  which  to  accept.  There  are  not 
many  persons  probably,  who  think  they  are 
choosing  the  evil;  how  are  they  to  know?  We 
are  told  that  there  are  two  spirits  that  influence 
our  lives,  the  good  and  the  bad.  The  good 


274  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

spirit  is  from  God,  and  brings  peace  and  happi- 
ness; makes  us  feel  to  love  others  as  ourselves 
and  try  to  make  them  happy;  while  the  bad 
spirit  tends  to  make  people  miserable.  The 
good  spirit  carries  with  it  a  feeling  of  forgive- 
ness, so  that  if  others  injure  us  in  any  way,  we 
will  hold  no  hard  feelings  but  do  them  a  good 
turn  when  we  can;  thus  showing  the  nobility  of 
the  soul  which  does  not  stoop  to  do  mean  acts, 
and  return  evil  for  evil.  This  good  spirit  assists 
us  when  we  are  passing  through  trials  or  having 
deep  sorrow,  which  trials  and  sorrows  are 
necessary  in  order  to  prove  whether  we  will 
trust  in  God  to  the  end.  If  this  spirit  is  present 
when  death  is  in  the  house  it  brings  a  feeling  of 
peace  so  that  you  do  not  realize  that  death  is 
there.  There  are  times  when  all  is  dark  and 
gloomy,  and  apparently  nothing  to  look  forward 
to.  Perhaps  the  husband  or  wife  has  been  taken 
away  by  death;  or  their  darling  children  have 
been  snatched  from  them,  in  some  cases  three 
or  four  in  one  week,  until  their  heart  strings 
are  wrung  almost  beyond  endurance,  and  they 
cannot  see  the  hand  of  God  in  it,  any  more  than 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  275 

Job's  friends  could  understand  why  he  was  so 
afflicted.  For  the  Lord  permitted  Satan  to 
tempt  Job,  as  we  read  in  the  Book  of  Job, 
(Bible.) 

There  are  persons  who  have  been  afflicted 
financially,  their  means  have  been  swept  away 
from  them  through  some  cause,  or  other  trouble 
is  weighing  them  down.  At  such  times  the  evil 
spirit  may  have  such  an  influence  that  many 
are  tempted  to  take  their  own  lives,  and  suicide 
may  be  committed.  In  all  trying  cases  there  is 
need  to  go  to  the  Lord  in  mighty  prayer,  and  if 
your  prayers  are  not  answered  speedily,  con- 
tinue your  supplications;  ask  Him  to  help  you 
out  of  trouble;  then  have  faith  enough  to  believe 
that  He  will,  in  His  own  time  and  way.  And 
if  the  Lord  condescends  to  let  His  Holy  Spirit 
(which  is  the  Comforter)  rest  upon  you,  your 
heart  will  indeed  be  cheered.  But  if  He  seems 
to  withhold  His  blessings  and  your  prayers  are 
not  answered  in  the  way  you  desire,  can  you  feel 
to  acknowledge  His  hand  even  in  this,  and  say 
Thy  will  be  done  and  not  mine?  This  is  what 
I  call  trusting  in  God. 


276  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Many  times  I  have  been  comforted  in  hearing 
the  hymn,  "How  firm  a  foundation,  ye  Saints 
of  the  Lord,"  especially  the  4th  and  5th  verses 
which  I  will  copy. 

"When  through  the  deep  waters  I  call  thee  to  go, 
The  rivers  of  sorrow  shall  not  thee  o'erflow; 
For  I  will  be  with  thee,  thy  troubles  to  bless, 
And  sanctify  to  thee  thy  deepest  distress. 

"  When  through  fiery  trials  thy  pathway  shall  lie, 
My  grace,  all  sufficient,  shall  be  thy  supply; 
The  flame  shall  not  hurt  thee;  I  only  design 
Thy  dross  to  consume  and  thy  gold  to  refine.'' 

Jfc      &      jft 

CHAPTER  XIL 

A  DREAM— FURTHER  TESTIMONIES 
OF  APPRECIATION. 

NEARLY  four  years  ago  this  book  was,  as  I 
thought,  ready  for  publication.  Bnt  owing  to 
financial  depression  all  through  the  country,  I 
was  advised  to  wait  until  times  were  more  fav- 
orable; it  was  therefore  laid  aside. 

About  that  time  I  had  a  singular  dream,  and 
although  I  do  not  in  a  general  way  pay  much 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  277 

attention   to   dreams,   this   one     impressed   me 
deeply. 

I  thought  that  my  sister  Ellen  and  myself 
were  on  the  side  of  a  steep  mountain  trying  to 
ascend;  but  on  account  of  its  steepness,  we 
had  to  cling  to  the  shrubbery  for  support. 
When  my  dream  opened  I  found  myself  in  this 
condition,  with  sister  Ellen  a  little  south  of  me. 
I  noticed  that  she  grasped  at  the  bushes  on  the 
side  hill,  and  struggled  with  all  her  might  to 
make  some  headway;  yet  our  progress  was 
slow  indeed.  I  turned  my  head  and  looked 
back  into  the  valley  below;  saw  the  houses 
and  fields,  which  looked  peaceful  in  the  distance 
and  I  felt  a  longing  to  be  there;  when  some- 
thing seemed  to  whisper  to  me  that  I  must  stop 
looking  back,  or  I  would  never  be  able  to  reach 
the  top  of  the  mountain.  Not  to  look  back  was 
hard  at  first,  but  I  made  the  effort  and  succeeded 
in  overcoming  the  temptation.  Glancing  over 
to  my  sister  I  found  that  she  had  stopped;  the 
last  I  saw  of  her  she  was  straining  every  nerve 
to  advance,  but  to  no  purpose.  After  she  stop- 
ped, I  went  on  fast  and  soon  gained  the  top. 


278  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

Looking  around  me  I  saw  mountains  and  peaks 
without  end,  but  none  of  them  were  higher  than 
the  one  that  I  had  climbed.  I  was  viewing 
these  mountains  with  wonder,  when  I  awoke. 

What  is  the  interpretation  of  the  dream? 
was  the  question  I  asked  myself  over  and  over 
again. 

At  that   time  I  was  in   considerable  worry  of 

mind    over    things  that  had    passed;    did  my 

• 

dream  mean  that  I  should  not  reflect  on  these 
things,  but  look  forward  to  the  future?  Why 
did  sister  Ellen  stop,  and  I  go  forward?  I 
thought  that  one  of  us  would  die;  but  which 
one?  My  health  was  poor,  while  sister  Ellen 
was  fairly  well.  She  would  perhaps  stay  and 
I  would  go  to  the  other  side.  A  few  years  told 
the  story.  Sister  Ellen  was  soon  taken  ill,  she 
lingered  and  suffered  for  nearly  three  years, 
and  then  died. 

What  does  reaching  the  top  of  the  mountain 
mean?  Can  it  be  the  publication  of  my  book, 
and  Primary  work?  This  interpretation  only 
came  to  my  mind  lately.  My  sisters,  Ellen  and 
Catharine  and  myself  had  often  talked  over  the 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  279 

publishing  of  the  book,  trying  to  solve  the  prob- 
lem of  how  it  could  be  done.  I  thought  pos- 
sibly it  might  not  be  accomplished  in.  my  life- 
time. Ellen  said  she  believed  it  would ;  and  her 
faith  strengthened  my  own,  which  was  some- 
what wavering. 

Again,  Ellen  and  I  were  both  engaged  in  Pri- 
mary work,  struggling  to  make  progress,  but 
the  advance  was  slow.  The  mountains  and 
peaks  seen  in  my  dream  might  be  compared  to 
the  Primary  work  without  end. 

When  my  book  was  nearly  completed,  I  be- 
gan to  reflect  as  to  whom  I  could  find  to  assist 
me  in  getting  the  manuscript  ready  for  the 
printers.  Different  persons  came  to  my  mind, 
and  finally  the  name  of  Sister  Lula  Greene 
Richards  presented  itself,  and  was  accepted. 
In  starting  out  on  my  errand,  going  from  my 
son  Orson's  house  on  3rd  Street,  to  the  home  of 
Sister  Richards,  which  is  only  a  few  blocks  far- 
ther east,  there  was  a  steep  hill  to  climb.  In 
ascending  this  hill  my  dream  came  to  my  mind 
which  confirmed  my  opinion  that  I  was  in  the 


280  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

right  direction,  and  that  Sister  Eichards  was 
the  one  to  help  me. 

Since  .Sister  Ellen's  death  the  way  seems  to 
be  opening,  and  I  feel  that  she  is  assisting  me 
on  the  other  side. 

When  President  Louie  B.  Felt  first  heard 
that  I  had  written  a  book,  the  subject  was 
brought  before  the  General  Board  of  the  Pri  - 
mary,  and  all  the  sisters  present  were  anxious 
to  see  it  in  print.  Steps  were  taken  as  soon  as 
practicable  to  bring  this  about-  Sister  Felt 
and  her  Counselors,  Sisters,  Lillie  T.  Freeze 
and  Josephine  E.  West  and  their  Secretary, 
Sister  May  Anderson  were  prompt,  energetic, 
and  indefatigable  in  their  united  efforts  to  have 
the  work  accomplished.  Letters  were  sent 
(without  my  knowledge)  to  every  Primary  As- 
sociation, explaining  the  matter  and  asking 
their  assistance.  Suggesting  that  the  llth  of 
August,  the  day  on  which  the  first  Primary 
Presidents  were  set  apart,  be  kept  as  the  birth- 
day of  the  Primary;  and  that  on  the  coming 
August,  the  Presidents  were  to  get  up  some 
kind  of  an  entertainment.  A  program  suitable 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  281 

for  the  occasion  was  prepared  by  the  General 
Board  and  forwarded  to  each  Association  with 
the  request  that  they  donate  the  means  received 
on  that  day  after  expenses  were  paid,  as  a  pre- 
sent to  Sister  Rogers,  for  the  publishing  of  her 
book.  There  was  a  hearty  response  in  favor  of 
the  request  as  shown  by  the  many  letters  for- 
warded to  Sister  Felt.  And  here,  once  more,  I 
desire  to  express  my  gratitude — to  tell  that  my 
heart  goes  out  in  thankfulness  to  my  Heavenly 
Father  and  to  the  dear  sisters  and  children 
who  have  been  instruments  in  His  hands  of 
bringing  this  book  before  the  world.  What- 
ever good  may  come  of  it,  my  desire  is  that  it- 
shall  be  for  the  furtherance  of  Primary  inter- 
ests, and  to  the  honor  and  glory  of  God.  That 
the  means  so  generously  subscribed  by  the  Pri- 
maries may  be  "like  bread  cast  upon  the  waters," 
which  shall  return  unto  them  increased  and  en- 
riched. 

About  three  weeks  after  Sister  Ellen's  death, 
my  husband  died  suddenly  of  a  paralytic  stroke. 

For  a  short  time  afterwards,  I  was  prostrated 

with   weakness   and   an  overtaxed   mind.     But 
18 


282  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

what  surprised  me  greatly  was  that  I  soon  ral- 
lied, and  was  comforted  in  a  great  degree.  I 
knew  Primary  children  were  praying  for  me,  but 
not  until  a  few  weeks  later  did  I  receive  par- 
ticular testimony.  Sister  L.  L.  G.  Eichards  had 
taken  a  trip  to  the  southern  part  of  Utah,  to 
visit  the  Associations.  She  heard  of  my  hus- 
band's death  and  told  them  about  it,  and  while  in 
Richfield,  a  special  prayer  was  offered  up  in  my 
behalf  in  Primary  Conference.  This  was  no 
doubt  the  case  in  other  places,  and  I  received  the 
benefit;  and  I  thank  the  children  everywhere 
who  remembered  me  in  that  way. 

Little  children,  how  I  love  them, 

Pure,  bright  spirits  from  above; 
What  would  heaven  be  without  them? 

Or  this  world,  without  their  love? 

Yet  these  little  angel  spirits, 

Sometimes  have  been  heard  to  say 

Naughty  words,  use  impure  language, 
While  in  anger  at  their  play. 

Little  thinking  of  the  Tempter, 

Ever,  ever,  standing  near, 
Waiting,  watching  to  mislead  them, 

From  the  ways  of  truth,  I  fear. 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  283 

Then  dear  children  be  ye  always 

Pure  and  holy  day  by  day ; 
Ask  the  Lord  to  guard  and  keep  you, 

In  the  straight  and  narrow  way. 

Never  grieve  your  Heavenly  Watchers, 

By  a  coarse  or  impure  word, 
Nor  forget  to  pray  for  loved  ones, 

For  the  children's  prayers  are  heard. 

Jk       jfc      jfc 

CHAPTER    XIIL 

LOVED  ONES  GONE  BEFORE. 

THE  following  extracts  are  from  the  Woman's 
Exponent,  written  by  the  Editor,  Sister  Emme- 
line  B.  Wells. 

ELLEN  CUETIS  SPENCER  CLAWSON. 

*  *  ***** 

"The  sister  whose  demise  we  now  record  was 
a  dear  friend  of  bye-gone  days,  and  her  death 
calls  up  many  reminiscences  and  experiences  of 
the  past.  A  true  and  sincere  friend  at  all  times 
and  in  all  places  was  Sister  Ellen  0.  Clawson; 
her  life  has  been  a  noble  example  from  her 


284  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

childhood  until  her  spirit  took  its  flight  from 
earth  to  a  brighter  realm.  Her  last  moments, 
just  previous  to  her  departure,  were  singularly 
calm  and  peaceful.  One  of  her  daughters  re- 
marked to  the  writer  that  she  was  quite  sure 
her  mother  had  an  escort  to  accompany  her  to 
the  spirit  world. 

"Sister  Clawson's  death  occurred  August  25th, 
1896.  Her  husband  and  all  her  children  were 
gathered  around  her  bedside,  where  she  lay 
perfectly  conscious  and,  as  ever  during  her  life, 
thoughtful  of  every  one  but  herself.  Her  facul- 
ties of  mind  were  bright  and  active  until  the 
last  when  her  beautiful  gentle  spirit  departed 
from  this  world  to  join  the  innumerable  hosts  of 
Saints  who  have  gone  before. 

"Sister  Clawson  was  of  New  England  parent- 
age. Her  grandfather,  Daniel  Spencer,  served 

in  the  Revolutionary  war. 

******* 

'  'As  a  child  and  a  young  girl  Miss  Spencer 
endeared  herself  to  a  host  of  young  people  to 
whom  she  has  always  been  strongly  attached' 
though  many  of  them  have  passed  on  before 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  285 

her.     She  was  baptized  at  nine  years  of  age  in 
the  Mississippi  River  at  Nauvoo. 

"In  March  1850  Miss  Spencer  was  united  in 
marriage  to  Hiram  B.  Clawson,  a  very  popular 
young  man  in  Salt  Lake  at  that  time,  and  since 
then  well  known  here  and  elsewhere  in  mercan- 
tile and  other  business  affairs-  He  has  been  for 
several  years  past  bishop  of  the  Twelfth  ward 
of  this  city.  Mrs.  Clawson  has  been  the  mother 
of  fourteen  children,  nine  of  whom  are  still 
living,  and  she  has  numerous  grandchildren. 
She  was  almost  idolized  by  her  own  family, 
which  cannot  be  wondered  at  when  one  con- 
siders hovv  particularly  unselfish  her  whole  life 
has  been.  Although  extremely  diffident  in  all 
public  affairs,  yet  because  of  her  intense  devo- 
tion to  her  religion,  she  accepted  positions  that 
brought  her  into  prominence  in  women's 
organizations.  In  April,  1879,  she  was  elected 
to  preside  over  the  Primary  Association  in  the 
Twelfth  ward,  and  June  19th,  1880,  she  was 
called  and  set  apart  at  a  Conference  held  in  the 
Assembly  Hall  in  this  city,  to  preside  over  the 
Primary  Association  in  the  Salt  Lake  Stake. 


286  LIFE   SKETCHES 

This  office  she  has  filled  with  honor  and  to  the 
entire  satisfaction  of  all  interested  parties  ever 
since.  She  had  a  particular  gift  in  this  direc- 
tion, and  with  her  Counselors  has  traveled  in 
this  Stake,  organizing  and  encouraging  the 
labors  of  the  sisters  and  the  advancement  of  the 
children  as  much  as  possible  for  sixteen  years. 
She  is  greatly  beloved  by  the  children  all 
through  this  Stake  of  Zion,  and  wherever  she 
is  known. 


"Her  loss  will  be  deeply  felt  in  the  community 
where  she  has  labored  so  faithfully,  as  well  as 
by  her  own  particular  friends  and  family.  The 
writer  herself  feels  deeply  the  loss  of  her  society 
and  friendship,  but  fully  realizes  that  her  lovely 
character,  her  pure  life  and  her  integrity  to  the 
Gospel,  have  entitled  her  to  the  exaltation  for 
which  she  lived  and  sacrificed,  and  that  her  joy 
now  is  beyond  expression.  Jesus  said  'It  hath 
not  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive 
the  glory  our  Father  hath  in  store  for  them  that 
love  him.'  " 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  287 

"Thou  art  not  with  the  dead 

Whose  earth  in  the  earth  we  lay, 
While  the  bearers  softly  tread, 

And  the  mourners  kneel  and  pray ; 
From  thy  semblance  dumb  and  stark, 

The  soul  has  taken  its  flight — 
Out  of  the  finite  dark, 

Into  the  infinite  light." 


THOUGHTS,  ON  THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  ELLEN  C- 
CLAWSON,  BY  LYDIA  D.  ALDER. 

AUGUST  25th,  1896. 

"At  a  gathering  of  the  sisters  in  the  home  of 
the  writer  on  July  2 ad,  1896,  while  speaking, 
Sister  Clawson  said,  'I  sing  in  my  heart  all  the 
time,  and  sometimes  I  could  shout  for  very  joy, 
I  feel  so  happy;  but  I  never  was  a  singer.' 

"On  resuming  her  seat,  Sister  Zina  D.  H. 
Young,  the  president  of  the  Belief  Society  who 
presided  at  the  meeting,  uttered  the  following 
prophetic  words,  'Sister  Clawson,  you  shall 
sing  until  your  heart  is  satisfied;  you  shall  be 
one  of  the  sweetest  singers  when  you  go  beyond 
the  Veil." 


288  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

"Sing,  dear  one  sing,  and  shout  for  very  joy! 

In  the  world  above  the  stars,  where  strife  cannot  annoy. 

Thy  heart  so  full  of  heavenly  joy,  shall  now  be  satisfied; 

And  in  His  presence  thou  wilt  bask,  who  for  us  bled  and  diedr 

And  tho'  we  drop  the  tear  of  love,  and  sigh  that  thou  art  gone; 

Yet  joy  is  bubbling  uppermost,  that  thou  a  crown  hast  won. 

Faithful  unto  death!     Thy  Covenant  vows  unbroke; 

And  singing  in  thy  heart  the  song  the  Gospel  sound  awoke; 

0,  who  would  shrink  the  burden,  when  the  crown  is  sure  to  conie? 

'Who   bears  the  cross,  will  wear  the  crown,'  the   prophets  al) 

have  sung: 

Brave  hearts,  true  hearts,  who  walk  the  way  in  tears, 
And  only  trace  the  journey  by  the  slowly  changing  years, 
Be  comforted!  though  strife  and  sorrow  too,  be  rife; 
Hear  thro'  the  gloom  and  darkness,    'I  am  the  Resurrection  end 

the  Life.' 

Dear  one  adieu!  adieu!     But  0!  'twill  not  be  long, 
Till  we  who  mourn  thee  now,  must  learn  the  changing  song; 
For  fairer  in  the  East  dawns  the  Eesurrection  morn — 
The  grave  will  yield  its  sleepers  up,  and  of  its  power  be  shorn. 
Thou  in  thy  snowy  robes,  gems  sparkling  on  thy  brow, — 
The  past  beneath  thy  feet,  and  only  pleasure  now, — 
Wilt  in  thy  shining  mansion,  that  ever  will  be  home, 
Throw  open  wide  the  portals,  and  bid  thy  loved  ones  'Come.' " 


LIFE    SKETCHES 
MOTHER. 


289 


Words  and  Music  by  Georgie  Clawson  Foote. 

Arranged  by  Spencer  (Jtctwson,  Jr. 
Andante.  /r\ 


P-^EZfe — ^Jrr^-1 — rr^^^ufiH 
Cfc^plGp^X^JZjZ:;    3         -ggN^JEgi-Ji 

p/dm        ' 


™^T 

How  sad    the  scene  that's  now  be  -  fore        us,   Our 
And     on       the  morrow  when  she     wak  -  ens,  Her 


-bzii^^rii^z=iizg^i=±^ir-^i^=ir|d 


moth  er  dear,    to    lay     a  -  way;  But 

soul     and    bod-y    will    u  -  nite,  And 

£-»-»-*-* 


jt^EfeSES 


r  ^-'  i_r_g — » — ^-  tij — s~r-^- 

'F|5   V 
— •««— *-•- 


«>-  -^^r -i 


290 


LIFE   SKETCHES. 


oh  how  sweet  will  be   the     meet    -    ing,  When 
then  'twill  seem  but  just  an     eve     -     ning,  Since 

~i2~~ 


Je  sus  calls  the     res-ur  -  rec-  tion     day!    Ah, 
her  sweet  spirit    took  its  heav'nward  flight.  Such 


__u 


At 
God's 


well      we  know  that  Je-sus       lives, 
scenes      as  this  are    ev'-ry        day, 


LIFE  SKETCHES. 


291 


±=i: 
9  &-*-• 


*~*~?  **•$** 

doth      the    lovely        fragrant  flow'rs;        And 
hand     we    mortals cannot   «tay;  And 

idCgyf— £=3=^\  =t=c===n 


5jg      » 


.V5*fefc»: 


*-  F» 


s*s£=a=*t 


when     He  comes  again      to     earth, 
no      one  knows  the  day  or    hour, 


P5=F 


Our 
When 


"^Zi  *  ^S  9 


mother  will    a-gain        be          ours. 
He'll  come  forth  in    all       His        pow'r. 


292  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

CHORUS. 


Je-sus,    dear  Brother,     Oh  take,    oh  take    our 


|rzl?z^^=t=*=t*=^=*=Ct 


moth  -    er       To     Thy  glorious   home,    And 


p--^ftr-*rl5 ; 


— K_?_? — 1-+— i — Liq_ __ — H— c^ 

jR«.          /TN  -TV 

seat    her    near    un  -  to     Thy  throne! 


1- 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  293 


DEATH  OF  ELDER  THOMAS  ROGERS. 


FROM  THE  DAVIS  COUNTY  CLIPPER. 

*  *  *  *  ^c 

"THOMAS  Rogers,  whose  death  occurred  on  the 
16th  of  September,  1896,  was  not  only  one  of 
the  early  settlers  of  Farmington,  but  one  of  the 
old  timers,  and  was  intimately  acquainted  with 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  having  had  the  pri- 
vilege of  eating  and  sleeping  with  him,  *  *  * 
Deceased  was  born  in  October  1827,  at  Falkirk, 
Scotland,  and  while  very  young  moved  with  his 
parents  to  Canada,  and  subsequently  to  Kirt- 
land  and  Nauvoo.  He  shared  with  the  Saints 
in  all  their  moves,  arriving  in  Salt  Lake  City  in 
the  fall  of  1848.  *  *  *  Of  the  seven  chil- 
dren now  living,  all  except  his  son  Andrew  L., 
who  was  called  to  settle  in  Arizona  many  years 
ago,  were  present  at  his  funeral.  *  *  *  The  pall- 
bearers were  his  half  brother,  William  Lam- 
oreaux,  Spencer  Clawson,  B.  S.  Young  and  his 
three  sons,  Orson,  George  and  Curtis."  *  *  * 


291  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

FROM  THE  DESEEET  NEWS. 

"The  funeral  services  over  the  remains  of  Eld- 
er Thomas  Eogers  were  held  at  the  family  resi- 
dence, inFarmington,  Friday  morning.  A  large 
concourse  of  friends  and  relatives  were  in  attend- 
ance. The  deceased  was  one  of  the  early  set- 
tlers of  this  country  and  many  of  the  pioneers 
were  there  to  pay  their  last  respects  to  their  old 
friend  and  comrade. 

"The  services  were  presided  over  by  Bishop 
Secrist.  The  Farmington  Ward  choir  rendered 
the  hymn,  'The  Resurrection  Day,'  which  was 
followed  by  an  invocation  by  Elder  C.  W.  Stay- 
ner.  Mrs  Dora  Robinson  sang  Eliza  R  Snow's 
beautiful  hymn,  'O  my  Father.'  Bishop  Se- 
crist was  the  first  speaker.  He  paid  a  tribute  to 
the  integrity  of  Brother  Rogers  whom  he  had 
known  for  many  years,  and  whom  he  had  al- 
ways found  ready  to  perform  whatsoever  was 
asked  of  him.  Elder  John  W.  Hess  addressed 
remarks  of  consolation  to  the  bereaved  family  and 
paid  further  tributes  to  the  departed  one,  whose 
life  here  on  earth  had  been  one  of  "peace  and 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  '295 

good  will  to  all  men. ' '  Elder  Brigham  Young  of 
the  Council  of  the  Apostles  then  addressed  the 
mourners  and  friends;  he  had  been  associated 
with  Brother  Rogers  in  the  earlier  history  of 
the  Church  as  a  missionary  to  Europe  and  also 
as  an  Indian  fighter,  Brother  Rogers  having 
been  one  of  the  trusty  minute  men  of  Utah's 
early  days.  In  the  course  of  his  remarks  Elder 
Young  set  forth  the  hope  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints  as  regards  their  dead,  and  referred  to 
death  as  being  rather  the  'inception  and  not  the 
destruction  of  life.'  In  closing  he  said,  'Brother 
Thomas  Rogers  has  gone  to  meet  his  God;  to 
rest  with  the  righteous  and  the  faithful .  who 
have  gone  before.  The  lesson  we  learn  in  this 
is,  'Be  ye  also  ready.'  He  closed  his  tribute  to 
the  memory  of  the  dead  by  invoking  God's 
choicest  blessings  upon  the  living. 

"A  quartette  composed  of  Mrs  Dora  Robinson, 
soprano,  Miss  Mamie  Clark,  contralto,  Nephi 
O.  Palmer,  Tenor,  and  Jos.  E.  Robinson,  basso, 
very  artistically  rendered  'I  Need  Thee  Every 
Hour. ' 

"The   benediction  was   pronounced   by  Elder 


296  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

Jacob  Miller.     The  remains  were  taken  to  Salt 
Lake  City  this  afternoon  for  interment,  where 

the  mother  of  Elder  Rogers  is  buried." 

On  the  20th  of  January  following  my  hus- 
band's death,  little  Eoger  E.  Avery,  ten  months 
old,  my  daughter  Lucy's  only  child,  died  after 
an  illness  of  five  weeks.  Lucy  had  been  to 
Farmington  to  see  her  father  in  his  last  sick- 
ness. When  she  came  to  the  bedside,  he  notic- 
ed the  baby  in  her  arms  and  put  up  his  hand  as 
if  to  play  with  it.  It  seemed  singular,  we 
thought,  for  previously  he  had  paid  very  little 
attention  to  any  of  us.  The  precious  little  one 
following  so  soon  after  its  grandfather,  caused 
us  to  think  that  there  must  have  been  a  bond 
between  them  which  death  was  not  long  to 
separate. 

LIXES  BY  L.  L.  GREENE  RICHARDS. 

AFFECTIONATELY    INSCRIBED   TO    SISTER    AURELIA    S.    ROGERS 
ON  THE   DEATH    OF   HER    HUSBAND,   ELDER    THOMAS    ROGERS. 

'"True  until  death!'     Can  mere  be  said? 

Unto  all  those  who  weepeth, 
May  we  not  say  of  the  blessed  dead, 

'He  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth?' 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  297 

Sleepeth  to  waken,  glad  and  young, 

When  the  song  of  the  blest  redeemed  is  sung. 

Though  the  vail  of  death  to  mortal  view 

Seemeth  forever  clouded, 
The  spirit  home  of  the  just  and  true 

Cannot  be  darkly  shrouded. 
We  should  see,  could  the  vail  but  be  withdrawn, 

A  realm  of  light  where  our  friend  hath  gone. 

Husband  and  father,  gone  before, 

Thou  leavest  thy  loved  ones  to  mourn  for  thee: 
Whilst  thou  preparesta  place  once  more, 

That  where  thou  art  they  may  also  be; 
Than  earth  home  brighter  and  better  far, 

In  the  house  where  the  many  mansions  are. 

But  God  regard eth  the  widow's  tear, 
Our  Father  heareth  the  orphan's  moan; 

Oh!  wife  beloved,  and  children  dear, 
Look  up  in  faith;  ye  are  not  alonel 

May  the  Comforter  guide  ye  safely  o'er, 
To  the  home  of  the  loved  ones  gone  before. 


298  LIFE    SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


PRIMARIES  IN  BOX  ELDER  AND  CACHE  STAKES. 

DURING  the  few  years  that  my  manuscript  was 
laid  away  in  a  place  of  safety,  my  life  work  was 
going  on  just  the  same.  Many  things  occurred 
to  make  me  feel  joyful  and  happy,  while  others 
were  of  a  sorrowful  nature  and  are  best  not  dwelt 
much  upon.  Cheerfulness  and  pleasant  thoughts 
help  to  produce  longevity,  and  are  traits  that 
should  be  cultivated.  A  favorite  motto  with  me 
is  "Always  look  on  the  bright  side  of  every- 
thing," and  if  anything  has  been  written  in 
these  pages  of  an  opposite  nature,  it  was  because 
it  seemed  necessary. 

In  these  years  of  waiting,  I  have  had  many 
privileges;  have  attended  Primary  Conferences 
in  other  stakes  than  our  own;  also  visited  the 
City  of  Washington,  the  great  Capitol  of  the 
United  States  of  America. 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  299 

These  trips  I  will  touch  briefly  upon,  as  they 
have  filled  niches  in  my  life's  history  that  can- 
not well  be  passed  over  without  notice.  On  the 
12th  of  June,  1893,  I  visited  a  Primary  Confer- 
ence in  Brigham  City,  Box  Elder  Co. ,  which 
was  conducted  under  the  able  management  of 
President  Alvira  Reese  and  her  assistants, 
Nephena  Madsen  and  Amelia  Graehl;  went  to 
the  Opera  House  in  the  evening  and  listened  to 
an  excellent  program,  rendered  by  the  children 
of  the  different  wards.  I  stopped  in  Brigham 
City  a  few  days  visiting  relatives  and  friends, 
among  whom  were  the  families  of  President 
Rudger  Clawson  and  Brother  Nathan  Cheney. 
Also  visited  Willard  City,  after  which  I  accom- 
panied Sister  Lillie  T.  Freeze  to  Logan,  Cache 
County.  Sister  Freeze  had  come  to  Brigham 
City  to  attend  the  Young  Ladies'  Conference 
and  was  going  to  Cache  in  the  interest  of  the 
Primary.  At  the  depot  in  Logan  we  were 
met  by  Counselor  Mattie  Hansen,  who  took  us 
to  her  home  where  we  enjoyed  her  hospitality. 
The  next  day,  on  the  19th,  attended  the  Stake 
Primary  Conference,  where  we  met  President 


300  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

Jane  Molen,  and  her  other  Counselor,  Emma 
Pike. 

Went  with  Brother  and  Sister  Molen,  in  the 
evening  to  their  home  in  Hiram.  Brother 
Simpson  M.  Molen  is  one  of  the  Presidency 
in  the  Cache  Valley  Stake.  The  brethren  spared 
no  pains  to  make  our  visits  through  their  val- 
ley enjoyable,  traveling  with  us  from  place  to 
place,  and  also  attending  our  meetings. 

While  in  Cache,  I  met  many  early  acquaint- 
ances. Elder  Orson  Smith,  President  of  Cache 
Stake,  when  quite  young  lived  neighbor  to  us  in 
Farmington.  Also  Sister  Anna  Hansen,  who 
presides  over  the  Wellsville  Primary  was  born 
in  Farmington,  next  door  to  us.  Brother  Will- 
iam Hendricks  and  his  wife  Alvira  of  Eich- 
mond,  were  our  Nauvoo  neighbors. 

At  the  home  of  Sister  Hansen  in  Wellsville, 
where  Sister  Freeze  and  I  stayed  all  night,  I 
was  quite  ill  for  a  few  hours,  and  retired  early. 
President  Jane  Molen  was  also  there  having 
come  so  far,  on  her  visit  through  the  county. 
In  the  evening  I  was  startled  with  hearing  the 
sweetest  singing  and  music  imaginable,  which 


LIFE   SKETCHES,  301 

proceeded  from  another  room  of  the  house. 
Brother  Hansen  and  his  wife,  assisted  by  others 
of  his  household,  and  the  visitors,  were  the  choir. 
They  sang  several  hymns,  with  organ  accompa- 
niment; but  when  the  words  "Nearer  my  God  to 
Thee,"  fell  upon  my  ear,  I  felt  that  I  was  in  a 
realm  like  unto  Heaven,  and  that  I  was  indeed 
near  to  my  God. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


VISITS  TO  ATLANTA,  GEORGIA,  AND   WASH- 
INGTON, D.  C 

IN  endeavoring  to  touch  briefly  upon  the  inci- 
dents connected  with  my  visits  to  the  above 
named  places,  I  find  that  two  lengthy  chapters 
are  the  result.  And  yet  it  seems  that  little  has 
been  said,  for  so  much  has  been  left  out  that  is 
of  great  interest  to  me. 

In  November,  1894,  I  was  nominated  and 
elected  delegate  to  a  Woman's  Suffrage  Con- 
vention, to  be  held  in  the  City  of  Atlanta, 


302  LIFE    SKETCHES 

Georgia.  This  honor  was  conferred  at  a  con- 
vention held  in  Farmington,  by  the  delegates  of 
the  Woman's  Suffrage  Association  of  Davis 
County.  Not  only  did  my  friends  sustain  me 
by  their  votes,  but  they  generously  provided 
the  necessary  means  to  pay  all  the  expenses  of 
the  occasion. 

Accordingly  pn  the  2tith  of  January,  1895,  I 
left  Salt  Lake  City,  by  train,  for  the  East,  in 
company  with  Mrs,  Emmeline  B.  Wells,  of 
Salt  Lake  City,  President  of  the  Woman's 
Suffrage  Association  of  Utah,  and  Mrs.  Marilla 
Daniels  of  Provo,  delegate  to  the  convention 
from  Utah  County.  Our  trip  across  the  plains 
was  a  pleasant  one,  and  quite  different  to  the 
one  taken  many  years  ago,  when  we  came  to  the 
Valley  with  ox  teams.  We  passed  through 
cities,  and  saw  many  fine  buildings;  in  other 
places  the  country  looked  like  a  dense  forest  of 
trees,  among  which  were  some  little  huts  set 
upon  blocks  for  foundations;  these  huts  were 
mostly  occupied  by  colored  people.  Memories 
of  the  past  were  awakened  as  we  crossed  the 
Mississippi  River  on  a  bridge  three -fourths  of 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  303 

a  mile  long.  This  same  rirer  I  had  crossed 
over  on  a  ferry  boat  about  fifty  years  ago,  at  the 
time  the  8aints  were  driven  from  Nauvoo.  As 
we  neared  the  Eastern  States,  the  lay  of  the 
country  looked  quite  familiar,  although  I  had 
never  been  over  the  same  ground  before.  The 
hills,  valleys  and  forests  must  have  been  similar 
to  those  I  had  traversed  when  a  child;  for  often 
my  little  playmates  and  myself  have  taken  our 
baskets  and  gone  berrying,  as  there  were  all 
kinds  of  wild  fruit  growing  in  abundance;  such 
as  blackberries,  strawberries,  whortleberries, 
and  wintergreen  berries.  Walnuts,  hickory- 
nuts,  hazelnuts,  etc.,  were  also  very  plentiful. 
Many  a  time  in  Middlefield  I  have  gone  into 
the  maple  groves,  after  the  trees  had  been 
tapped,  and  with  a  dipper  drank  of  the  sap 
before  it  was  put  into  a  kettle  that  hung  over  a 
fire  close  by,  to  be  boiled  down  into  syrup,  or 
made  into  sugar. 

After  a  journey  of  three  days  and  a  half,  we 
arrived  in  the  City  of  Atlanta,  where  we  were 
met  at  the  depot,  by  two  ladies  and  a  gentle- 
man. (Previous  to  this  our  badges  of  yellow 


304  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

ribbon  had  been  put  on.)  One  of  the  ladies 
came  up  to  me  and  asked  if  I  were  Susan  B. 
Anthony.  She  was  informed  to  the  contrary, 
and  I  wondered  if  there  could  be  a  resemblance 
between  us,  and  whether  I  ought  to  feel  com- 
plimented. The  same  evening  I  met  Miss 
Anthony  for  the  first  time,  in  the  Committee 
room  of  the  Aragon,  the  hotel  to  which  our 
escort  had  taken  us  upon  our  arrival.  Miss 
Anthony  is  tall  and  thin,  wears  glasses  and  is 
not  very  handsome,  so  I  thought  I  might  look 
like  her;  but  when  she  smiled,  and  began  talk- 
ing to  the  ladies,  the  expression  of  her  face  was 
lovely.  And  the  next  day  at  the  Convention, 
she  walked  with  such  grace,  and  presided  with 
such  dignity,  that  I  felt  quite  honored  with  the 
possible  resemblance. 

The  Committee  meetings  of  the  Woman's 
Suffrage  Association,  held  in  the  Aragon  were 
numerous.  Mrs.  Daniels  was  a  member  of  the 
Executive  Committee  and  I  of  the  Committee 
on  Eesolutions. 

The  Aragon  hotel  is  a  building  six  stories 
high.  Sister  Daniels  and  myself  took  a  room 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  305 

on  the  fourth  floor,  Sister  Wells  taking  one 
adjoining  ours,  which  she  occupied  alone.  We 
went  to  and  from  our  room  on  the  elevator. 
There  was  one  window  but  no  outside  view  to 
the  room,  and  it  was  lit  up  with  electric  light. 
The  waiters,  both  men  and  women,  were  colored; 
when  we  wanted  hot  water,  we  gave  three  rings 
of  the  bell,  two  for  ice  water,  and  one  if  a  boy 
were  wanted. 

We  attended  two  and  three  meetings  in  the 
De  Gives  Opera  House  every  day  of  the  week 
that  we  remained  in  Atlanta.  Many  of  the 
lady  speakers  were  eloquent,  and  a  spirit  of 
kindness  and  good  will  prevailed.  They  were 
advocating  the  cause  of  humanity,  and  wanted 
the  poor  and  suffering  looked  after,  j^mong 
the  speakers  were  many  distinguished  women 
of  whom  I  had  read  and  heard  much,  but  had 
never  hoped  to  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  and 
hearing  personally. 

Sunday  forenoon  I  visited  the  Unitarian 
Church.  After  the  services  the  privilege  was 
given  for  any  one  to  speak.  A  number  of 
gentlemen  and  ladies  from  other  places  re- 


806  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

sponded.  I  also  spoke  and  told  them  I  was 
from  Utah.  This  immediately  aroused  curiosity, 
and  many  questions  were  asked  concerning  our 
people,  which  I  answered  to  the  best  of  my 
ability.  In  the  afternoon,  heard  the  Rev. 
Anna  Shaw  preach  to  an  immense  audience, 
and  was  much  interested.  In  the  evening, 
attended  a  reception  in  the  parlors  of  the 
Aragon,  where  there  was  a  general  time  of  in- 
troducing and  handshaking.  Had  the  honor  of 
speaking  to  the  Governor  of  Georgia. 

On  the  5th,  visited  Decator,  a  city  seven 
miles  from  Atlanta.  Keturning,  passed  by  a 
cemetery  where  hundreds  of  soldiers  were 
buried  and  a  great  battle  fought  at  the  time  of 
the  Civil  War.  Saw  a  place  where  there  had 
been  a  skirmish,  and  a  spy  had  been  captured 
and  hung.  I  listened  to  the  recital  of  these 
things  with  peculiar  feelings;  to  think  I  was 
passing  over  ground  where  such  terrible  scenes 
had  been  enacted. 

The  next  day  in  the  afternoon,  took  train  for 
Washington,  D.  C.,  where  we  arrived  early  on 
the  morning  of  the  7th;  stopped  at  the  depot 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  307 

where  President  Garfield  was  shot.  Saw  the 
very  spot  where  he  fell,  which  was  marked  by  a 
star  on  the  floor. 

Our  business  in  Washington  was  to  attend 
the  Second  Triennial  Congress  of  the  National 
Council  of  Women.  On  our  way,  in  looking 
for  rooms  for  lodging,  we  passed  through 
Central  Market  which  is  one  block  long,  and 
full  of  everything  imaginable  to  eat.  Sister 
Daniels  and  I  engaged  a  room  of  Mrs.  M.  F. 
Palmer,  710,  llth  Street;  Sister  Wells  stopped 
with  some  relations  of  hers,  a  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hall.  Our  room  was  on  the  second  floor,  had 
three  windows,  and  was  warmed  by  a  register. 
As  the  Congress  would  not  open  until  the  18th 
of  February,  we  took  advantage  of  the  interven- 
ing time  to  visit  the  most  noted  places  in  the 
city.  Every  Sabbath  we  attended  some  Church. 
The  first  one  visited  in  Washington  was  the 
Baptist  Church  Sunday  School;  the  School  was 
graded  the  same  as  ours  in  Utah.  There  were 
over  six  hundred  in  attendance.  On  our  way 
home,  stopped  at  the  Lutheran  Church  and 


LIFE   SKETCHES. 

listened  to  the  services;    the  singing   in  both 
places  was  fine. 

Since  leaving  home  we  had  realized  the  hand 
of  Providence  in  our  journey  ings,  and  felt  that 
we  were  being  watched  over  by  an  unseen 
power.  I  myself  had  many  evidences  of  this. 
When  going,  to  our  meeting  one  evening,  my 
hand  bag  which  was  on  my  arm,  must  have 
slipped  off  and  fallen  to  the  pavement;  for  a 
gentleman  from  behind  walked  up,  and  handing 
me  the  bag,  asked  if  it  was  mine?  When  I  saw 
it,  my  heart  was  in  my  mouth  for  a  moment  at 
the  thought  of  its  probable  loss,  for  the  side- 
walk was  crowded  with  people.  I  thanked  the 
man  for  his  kindness,  and  took  good  care  not  to 
lose  it  again.  Aside  from  what  the  bag  con- 
tained, it  was  a  treasure  in  itself,  and  was 
doubly  precious,  having  been  handed  to  me  by 
my  dear  niece,  Lucy  Grant,  just  before  my 
leaving  Salt  Lake  City, 

On  Monday  the  llth  of  February  we  received 
another  evidence.  Sister  Daniels  and  I,  had 
put  on  our  things  with  the  intention  of  visiting 
the  Capitol,  when  the  lady  of  the  house  came 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  309 

in  with  a  card  from  a  gentleman  below  who 
wished  to  see  us.  I  went  down  stairs,  and  Mr. 
Hall  introduced  himself;  hearing  of  us  from 
Mrs.  Wells,  he  had  called  to  make  our  ac- 
quaintance. Upon  learning  where  we  were  go- 
ing, he  volunteered  his  services  as  pilot,  which 
were  thankfully  accepted.  The  street  car  took 
us  to  the  Congressional  Library  building,  which 
is  unfinished  inside.  This  building  is  next  to 
the  Capitol  and  takes  up  one  block  of  ground. 
We  went  down  into  the  lower  rooms,  and  saw 
the  enormous  pipes  that  heat  the  whole  house; 
also  the  furnaces  with  a  clock  and  thermometer 
over  each  one,  so  the  heat  can  be  regulated. 
The  building  is  fire  proof,  everything  is  made 
of  brick,  stone,  iron  and  marble;  the  only  bit  of 
wood  we  saw  was  the  window  sash;  there  were 
thousands  of  little  shelves  in  preparation  for 
books.  From  here  we  went  to  the  Capitol, 
Mr.  Hall  guiding  us  through  the  different  rooms, 
for  he  seemed  to  understand  everything,  and 
pleasantly  explained  things  to  us.  Upon  enter- 
ing the  grand  rotunda  in  the  center  of  the 
building,  we  sat  down  to  rest,  yet  the  gentleman, 


310  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

who  was  over  seventy  years  of  age,  did  not  ap- 
pear weary  with  his  walking.  After  resting, 
Mr.  Hall  took  us  into  the  gallery  that  overlooks 
the  Senate  Chamber,  while  the  Senate  was  in 
session;  and  we  heard  Mr.  Blackburn,  who  had 
the  floor,  discuss  the  railroad  question.  W^as 
it  not  wonderful  that  we  should  have  such  a 
privilege?  If  Mr.  Hall  had  not  been  with  us,  we 
never  could  have  gained  access  to  certain  rooms, 
especially  a  private  library,  where  quite  a  num- 
ber of  persons  were  reading  and  none  were  per- 
mitted to  speak  a  loud  word,  or  scarcely  whisper. 
In  this  room  our  attention  was  called  to  the 
original  Bible  that  Martin  Luther  translated 
into  German.  A  few  days  later,  we  visited  this 
same  building  again,  as  we  had  a  desire  to  enter 
the  House  of  Representatives,  which  was  in  the 
south  wing  of  the  Capitol.  When  we  called, 
there  was  much  confusion;  quite  different  to  the 
Senate  when  we  visited  it.  The  man  in  the  chair 
kept  rapping  the  gavel  on  the  fable  for  order, 
but  the  men  took  little  or  no  notice  of  it.  I 
afterward  went  within  seventy  feet  of  the  top  of 
the  dome,  that  being  as  far  as  we  could  go,  I 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  311 

was  a  little  too  late  to  make  the  ascent  with  a 
company  of  ladies,  and  sister  Daniels  not  feeling 
able  to  go  with  me,  I  went  alone  rather  than  be 
disappointed.  In  coming  down  the  stairs  I 
missed  the  door  I  started  from  and  kept  on  going 
down  till  I  reached  the  basement,  when  I  was 
piloted  to  the  room  above,  feeling  very  weary, 
having  climbed  three  hundred  and  forty-eight 
steps,  making  six  hundred  and  ninety -six  steps 
going  and  coming. 

A  day  or  two  after  we  called  on  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hall,  and  had  lunch  with  them.  Afterwards 
went  to  a  large  printing  house,  which  is  five 
stories  high.  There  are  six  hundred  girls  em- 
ployed in  this  building,  besides  a  large  number 
of  men.  I  was  informed  that  the  machinery 
that  prints  on  both  sides  at  once,  cost  $100,000. 


312  LIFE    SKETCHES. 


CHAPTER  XVL 

THE  WHITE  HOUSE— THE  WASHINGTON  MON- 
UMENT—COUNCIL MEETINGS— MOUNT 
VERNON-HOME    AGAIN. 

AMONG  the  important  buildings  visited  was 
the  White  House.  By  starting  early,  Sister 
Daniels  and  I  had  the  privilege  of  going  through 
the  main  rooms  of  the  house.  The  first  one  of 
importance  that  we  entered  is  the  East  room ;  I 
called  it  the  golden  room  as  the  furniture  and 
painting  are  of  that  color.  There  are  eight 
large  looking-glasses,  and  some  lovely  plants. 
On  the  walls  are  portraits,  most  of  them  full 
length,  of  General  Washington,  his  wife  Martha 
and  some  of  the  other  United  States  Presidents. 
There  are  three  windows  at  each  end  of  the 
room. 

Our  guide  took  us  from  here  to  the  green  room 
parlor;  the  next  is  the  blue  room,  in  which 
President  Cleveland  was  married.  The  last  one 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  313 

is  the  red  room,  where  the  furniture,  the  carpets 
and  everything  are  of  that  hue.  Portraits  of 
Presidents  Cleveland,  Garfield  and  others  hang 
on  the  walls. 

Across  the  street  from  the  White  House  is 
the  United  States  Treasury  building.  The 
most  of  these  buildings  take  up  one  block  of 
ground  each.  In  this  one  a  guide  took  us  into 
the  vaults,  and  opened  some  massive  iron  doors 
where  we  had  a  view  through  the  grating,  of 
perhaps  millions  of  dollars  of  gold  and  silver. 
In  the  room  above,  there  was  a  large  number 
of  people,  mostly  ladies,  counting  paper  money 
at  their  desks;  they  ran  it  through  their  ringers 
so  swiftly  that  it  seemed  that  they  must  make 
mistakes;  but  we  were  told  this  seldom  occurred. 
Farther  back  we  saw  the  large  wheel  that  grinds 
up  the  bills  after  they  have  been  redeemed  with 
coin. 

The  Washington  Monument,  which  we  went 
to  see,  is  five  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high,  and  is 
built  in  the  south  west  part  of  the  city,  near  the 
Potomac  River.  It  is  erected  on  an  artificial 
mound  of  earth,  and  shows  off  to  good  ad  van- 


314  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

tage.  The  only  door  or  entrance  faces  east. 
After  going  inside  we  take  seats  on  a  bench, 
and  wait  for  the  elevator  to  return  with  the  pas- 
sengers who  have  just  gone  up,  which  takes 
about  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes.  Inside  of  the 
monument,  there  is  barely  room  for  the  elevator 
and  some  narrow  winding  stairs,  besides  the 
bench  we  sit  upon.  The  elevator  takes  its 
passengers  within  fifty  feet  of  the  top,  when 
they  alight  and  go  into  a  small  room  with  win- 
dows on  the  north,  south,  east  and  west;  which 
gives  the  tourist  a  view  of  the  city  and  the 
country,  for  miles  around.  In  going  up,  and 
coming  down,  the  elevator  moves  very  slowly, 
therefore  we  have  a  chance  to  read  the  names  of 
the  different  states  and  territories  in  the  Union 
(Utah  included)  which  are  written  on  the  stones 
they  have  furnished  to  help  to  build  the  monu- 
ment. These  places  of  interest  in  Washington 
are  mostly  free  to  visitors. 

Thursday  14th,  four  more  ladies  arrived  to  at- 
tend the  National  Council  from  Salt  Lake  City : 
Mrs.  Elmina  S.  Taylor,  President  of  the  Y.  L. 
M.  I.  A.,  Minnie  J.  Snow,  Susa  Y.  Gates,  and 


LIFE  SKETCHES.  315 

Dr.  Ellis  K.  Shipp.  They  had  taken  rooms  in 
the  Lockwqod  House,  and  were  anxious  that  we 
should  go  there  too,  so  we  could  be  near  them. 
Consequently  we  moved  the  next  Saturday, 
happy  to  be  with  our  friends  from  home.  Mrs. 
Belva  A.  Lockwood  has  visited  Utah  twice, 
and  has  shown  kindness  to  our  people  on  diff- 
erent occasions.  While  we  were  lodgers  in  her 
house,  we  were  invited  to  take  dinner  with  her 
one  afternoon,  the  occasion  being  the  birthday 
of  her  aged  mother. 

On  Sunday  I  visited  a  Sunday  School  of 
colored  children  in  Mount  Carmel  Church.  I  was 
invited  to  speak  and  responded. 

Monday,  the  meeting  of  the  National  Coun- 
cil commenced  in  the  Metzeratt  Hall,  which  we 
attended,  wearing  our  blue  badges;  these  en- 
titled us  to  seats  among  the  delegates.  In  the 
evening  went  to  a  reception  at  the  Ebbitt  House, 
Headquarters  of  the  Council  and  one  of  the  pop- 
ular hotels  in  the  City.  Sister  Wells  had  taken  a 
room  there  in  connection  with  other  prominent 
ladies.  The  ladies  from  Utah,  had  part  of  two 


316  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

evenings  to  deliver  their  speeches  and  read  their 
papers. 

On  the  evening  of  the  20th,  Mrs.  Elmina  S. 
Taylor  presided.  Mrs.  Minnie  J.  Snow,  read 
her  paper,  "The  Ethical  Side  of  Woman's  Ed- 
ucation." Mrs.  Susa  Young  Gates,  read  her 
paper,  "What  is  Modern  Education  doing  for 
American  Girls,"  and  also  a  paper  by  Mrs.  Lillie 
T.  Freeze,  "The  relative  Importance  of  Pre- 
ventive to  Corrective  Work  in  Moral  Keform." 

The  next  evening 'Mrs.  Emmeline  B.  Wells 
took  the  chair.  I  had  the  honor  of  offering  the 
opening  prayer.  The  first  reading  was,  "Her- 
edity and  Progressionism,"  by  Dr.  Ellis  E. 
Shipp;  "The  Sixth  Sense,"  paper  by  Mrs.  Sarah 
M.  Kimball  was  read  by  Mrs.  Marilla  Daniels. 
"The  Spirit  of  Keform  Kednced  to  Practice," 
by  Mrs.  L.  Lula  Greene  Pachards,  was  a  paper 
which  I  should  have  read,  but  it  was  omitted 
for  want  of  time.  Mrs.  E.  B.  Wells  had  time 
to  read  most  of  her  article,  "Forty  Years  in  the 
Valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake." 

Washington's  birthday,  February  22,  was  a 
grand  affair;  companies  of  soldiers,  with  bands 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  317 

of  music,  marched  through  the  city.  We  saw 
them  in  the  morning  on  our  way  to  the  Woman's 
Council  at  the  Metzeratt  Hall.  The  Hall  was 
decorated  with  flags,  and  three  banners,  on 
which  were  inscribed  suitable  mottoes,  graced 
the  stage.  The  old  original  flag  (so  they  said) 
was  placed  beside  one  of  modern  date.  Among 
the  exercises  given,  one  in  particular  took  my 
attention,  for  it  reminded  me  of  home.  It  was 
by  a  martial  band  composed  of  boys  dressed  in 
uniform.  Red  cap  with  black  tassel,  star  in 
front,  red  waist,  blue  jacket  trimmed  with  red 
braid  and  brass  buttons;  red  knee  pants  with 
white  leggings,  blue  sash  with  red  tassel  on  the 
end.  The  captain  wore  a  cap  in  imitation  of 
solid  gold.  They  went  upon  the  stage  and 
played  some  enlivening  tunes,  our  country's 
favorite  airs.  After  which  they  came  down  and 
stood  in  front,  while  sixteen  girls  with  flags, 
also  dressed  in  uniform,  took  the  stage,  march- 
ing to  the  music,  and  going  through  a  drill, 
"The  Balch  Salute,"  keeping  the  most  perfect 
time.  The  girl's  uniform  was  a  red  and  white 
skirt  in  imitation  of  the  flag;  white  blouse 


318  LIFE    SKETCHES 

underwaist,  with  blue  over  jacket  trimmed  with 
gold  braid,  black  stockings  and  shoes,  caps  of 
red  and  white  ribbon,  or  cloth.  After  the  drill, 
the  boys  went  upon  the  platform  again,  and  a 
lovely  picture  was  formed,  typical  of  the  union 
of  the  sexes.  Previously  small  flags  had  been 
distributed  among  the  congregation,  to  be 
waved  at  given  signals  of  the  salute.  I  paid 
for  my  flag,  and  brought  it  home  with  me. 

March  5th  we  took  the  car  for  Mt.  Yernon, 
which  is  some  miles  down  the  Potomac  River. 
This  was  one  of  the  privileges  of  my  life,  to 
visit  the  spot  where  George  Washington  retired, 
after  the  Eevolutionary  War  was  over.  We 
saw  his  large  plantation.  The  old  house  stands 
on  a  rise  of  ground  near  the  river,  just  where  it 
was  built  over  a  century  ago.  It  is  three  stories 
high  including  the  attic,  and  well  preserved,  in 
my  opinion;  the  stairs  are  very  narrow  and 
steep.  We  went  into  the  room  where  Washing- 
ton died,  saw  the  old  fashioned  bedstead  and 
chairs,  with  a  cushion  that  Martha  Washington 
made.  Going  out  of  the  south  door,  which  faces 
the  river,  saw  a  steam- boat  come  in,  landing  a 


LIFE    SKETCHES  319 

few  yards  below  the  house,  and  near  the  tomb 
of  Washington.  I  could  not  help  admiring 
General  Washington's  choice  in  selecting  a  loca- 
tion for  his  home. 

After  the  council  meetings  were  over,  Sister 
Wells  having  some  visiting  and  business  to 
attend  to,  Sister  Daniels  and  myself  accepted 
an  invitation  of  Mrs.  Ellen  Powell  Thompson, 
who  was  an  acquaintance  of  Sister  Wells  and 
Sister  Daniels,  to  stay  at  her  house  while  we  re- 
mained in  Washington.  We  found  in  her  a 
very  dear  friend.  Her  husband  also  extended 
a  hearty  welcome.  She  spared  no  pains  to  have 
us  see  as  much  of  the  city  as  possible. 

Some  of  the  places  we  visited  of  which  much 
might  be  told,  were  The  Smithsonian  Institute, 
and  Museum,  The  Corcoran  Art  Gallery, 
Soldier's  Home,  Arlington  Heights,  and  the 
Zoological  Gardens,  or  Park.  In  this  Park, 
we  saw  all  kinds  of  animals  of  land  and  water, 
beasts,  birds,  and  reptiles  of  every  description. 
One  thing  that  interested  us  .very  much  was  the 
intelligence  displayed  by  two  monkeys  in  their 
cage.  The  mother  of  the  younger  monkey  had 


320  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

died,  and  the  father  took  the  responsibility  of 
watching  over  his  child.  When  we  first  went 
up  to  the  cage,  the  baby  monkey  was  afraid  of 
us,  and  ran  toward  its  father,  who  put  his  arms 
around  it,  and  hugged  it  up  to  him,  as  much  as 
to  say,  "You  are  safe  here." 

Sunday,  the  llth  of  March,  1895,  we  took  train 
for  home.  On  the  evening  of  the  12th  arrived  at 
Chicago,  where  I  met  with  some  of  my  mother's 
relatives  whom  1  had  informed  by  letter  of  the 
time  I  should  be  there  on  my  way  home.  My 
cousin  Edward  C.  Lovell,  his  daughter  Gertrude, 
and  Miss  Smith,  another  cousin,  had  come  from 
Elgin,  Illinois,  to  see  me,  and  we  had  a  pleasant 
visit  for  a  few  hours.  Here  we  met  Sister 
Wells,  who  had  taken  another  route  to  see  some 
of  her  friends.  The  depot  where  we  waited  was 
a  fine  building,  with  every  convenience  for 
travelers;  my  cousin  ordered  dinner  for  us  all. 

Mr.  Lovell  is  a  lawyer,  and  prominent  in 
other  branches  of  business;  he  had  visited  Utah 
a  few  years  before,  when  I  met  him  for  the 
first  time- 

Before  leaving  the  depot,  we  went  up  a  few 


LIFE    SKETCHES  321 

steps  at  the  east  end,  where  we  had  a  good  view 
of  Lake  Michigan,  whose  waters  came  within  a 
few  yards  of  the  building  we  were  in.  This 
might  have  been  the  place  where  the  steamboat 
landed,  when  my  father  was  moving  his  family 
from  Massachusetts  to  Nauvoo.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  I  remember  as  a  child,  when  we  neared 
the  shore,  seeing  some  Indians  sitting  on  the 
bank  eating  crackers  and  cheese;  and  noticed 
what  a  sensation  it  created  among  the  passen- 
gers. In  fact  these  were  the  first  Indians  that 
I  had  ever  seen.  Chicago  at  that  time  was  not 
thickly  settled,  but  looked  like  a  vast  prairie 
with  a  few  houses  scattered  here  and  there. 

After  leaving  Chicago,  nothing  requiring 
particular  notice  occurred;  and  in  a  few  days 
we  arrived  at  our  homes  in  safety. 

I  felt  loth  to  part  with  my  traveling  com- 
panions, Sisters  Daniels  and  Wells,  who  had 
endeared  themselves  to  me  in  our  constant  asso- 
ciation with  each  other  for  a  number  of  weeks. 
There  was  a  joyful  time  in  meeting  with  my 
family  and  friends,  after  an  absence  of  nearly 
seven  weeks;  during  which  time  I  had  not  real- 


322  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

ized  one  day's  sickness.  The  blessing  pro- 
nounced upon  my  head  by  President  John  W. 
Hess,  before  leaving  home,  had  verily  been  ful- 
filled; he  said  that  I  should  go  in  peace  and  re- 
turn in  safety;  other  blessings  had  also  been 
pronounced  and  realized.  Oftentimes  while  in 
Atlanta  and  Washington,  my  heart  went  out 
with  thankfulness  that  my  lot  had  been  cast 
among  so  good  a  people  as  those  of  Farmington, 
and  Davis  County;  for  they  had  helped  me  to 
this  enjoyment. 


CHAPTER    XVIL 

CROWNING  EVIDENCES  OF  LOVE. 

AN  invitation  to  be  present  at  a  special  meet- 
ing of  Primary  Officers  of  all  the  Stakes  of  Ziou, 
reached  me  in  my  home  at  Farmington,  in  the 
latter  part  of  September,  1897.  As  the  General 
Conference  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  would  open  on  the  3rd  of 
October,  the  semi-annual  meeting  of  the  Primary 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  323 

Officers  was  appointed  to  be  held  on  the  evening 
of  the  4th. 

When  I  received  this  notice,  I  felt  conscious 
that  the  time  chosen  for  the  meeting  was  to  do 
me  honor.  My  sisters  and  co-laborers  were 
thoughtful  of  me,  and  were  taking  advantage  of 
the  circumstance  of  the  early  opening  of  Con- 
ference, to  hold  their  meeting  on  the  evening 
of  my  birthday.  How  pleasant  it  would  be, 
indeed,  to  meet  with  so  many  of  inydear  sisters 
who  faithfully  carry  on  the  Primary  work,  and 
hear  them  talk  over  their  experiences  with  the 
children.  These  were  thoughts  that  came  to 
my  mind. 

But  when,  at  the  appointed  hour  I  entered 
the  14th  Ward  Assembly  Hall,  the  place  selected 
for  the  meeting,  I  was  entirely  unprepared  for 
the  sight  which  met  my  view  and  the  greetings 
which  I  received. 

Sister  Louie  B.  Felt,  with  her  Counselors  and 
Aids,  had  planned  a  most  splendid  entertain- 
ment, and  for  my  benefit! 

A  profusion  of  flowers,  autumn  leaves  and 
boughs,  chastely  arranged,  made  the  hall  appear 


324:  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

like  an  Eden  of  loveliness.  This  was  all  the 
work  of  the  Salt  Lake  Stake  Board,  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Secretary,  Mrs.  Ella  W. 
Hyde,  and  Treasurer,  Miss  Kate  Wells,  so  I 
was  informed.  Instead  of  the  business  transac- 
tions, listening  to  reports,  etc.,  usual  at  our 
officers'  meetings,  a  choice  program  had  been 
arranged,  the  whole  of  which  was  rendered  in  a 
delightful  manner.  The  first  was  singing  by 
the  congregation,  "In  our  lovely  Deseret." 
Prayer  was  offered  by  Bishop  Geo.  H.  Taylor. 
Singing,  "Oh  my  Father!"  Address  of  welcome, 
President  Louie  B.  Felt.  Historical  sketch, 
written  by  Sister  Lillie  T.  Freeze  and  read  by 
Sister  Maggie  F.  Basset.  As  this  sketch  con- 
tains some  important  statistics,  I  will  insert  a 
portion  of  it  here. 


"The  amount  of  faith,  courage  and  persis- 
tence and  patient  determination  required  by 
the  sisters  called  to  labor  in  the  past  can 
scarcely  be  estimated,  but  a  deep  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility and  an  abiding  love  for  the  children 
of  the  Saints  have  inspired  heroic  efforts  in  the 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  325 

paths  of  duty.  All  honor  is  due  them,  especially 
the  pioneer  in  this  movement.  What  are  the 
results  of  this  devotion  for  upwards  of  twenty 
years?  Only  the  angels  can  tell,  but  according 
to  the  last  annual  report  made  by  the  General 
board,  which  included  a  report  from  every  Stake 
in  Zion,  we  can  form  a  little  idea  of  the  good 
being  accomplished. 

"There  are  484  associations,  2,767  officers  and 
33,659  members.  There  has  been  held  13,946 
meetings  and  conferences,  representing  the 
spiritual  and  moral  education;  412  entertain- 
ments, showing  the  mental  and  social;  56  fairs, 
showing  the  industrial.  The  Primary  Fair  is  a 
very  interesting  and  important  feature,  origin- 
ated with  Sister  Ann  Dustin  Woolley;  of  East 
Bountiful,  the  first  being  held  in  the  Association 
over  which  she  still  presides. 

"The  nature  of  the  exercises  can  briefly  be  told 
from  a  few  statistics.  Readings  from  Church 
works  24,454;  readings  and  recitations  from 
miscellaneous  works  30,259;  testimonies  borne 
17,174;  sentiments  memorized  and  stories  re- 
lated 70,207;  manuscript  papers  294;  essays, 


326  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

dialogues,  historical  sketches  and  lectures  2,833; 
musical  exercises,  vocal  and  instrumental  13,804. 

"Financially  hundreds  of  dollars  annually  are 
devoted  to  charitable  purposes,  missionary  work, 
traveling  expenses  and  the  various  enterprises 
connected  with  the  Church.  Thus  we  see  that 
the  opportunities  for  development  are  varied, 
tending  to  the  education  of  the  children  spirit- 
ually, mentally,  morally,  physically  and  socially 
—the  spiritual  growth  taking  the  lead." 

Song,  "Papa,  what  would  you  take  for  me?" 
by  little  Emma  Taylor.  Song  composed  by 
Sister  Lucy  A.  Clark;  sung  by  Mrs.  Maggie 
Freeze  Bassett,  Miss  Louie  E.  Felt,  and 
Messrs.  James  and  Heber  Wickens,  who  were 
members  of  the  first  Primary  Association  or- 
ganized in  Salt  Lake  City;  Brother  Henry  A. 
Tuckett- accompanist.  This  song  is  the  same 
that  appears  in  the  "Surprise"  given  at  Farm- 
ington. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  song,  I  was  presented 
with  a  beautiful  boquet  of  roses,  by  Master  Eoy 
Taylor.  Recitation,  "There  never  was  a  grand- 
ma half  so  good!"  Master  Shirly  Jones.  Hoop 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  327 

Drill,  by  a  company  of  little  girls  from  the  west 
branch  of  the  15th  Ward,  led  by  Miss  Gertrude 
Allen.  Recitation,  "The  motherless  Turkeys," 
Miss  Viola  Jones.  Eecitation,  "When  I  am 
eight,"  Master  Roy  Taylor.  Reading  of  Con- 
gratulations from  President  Wilford  Woodruff, 
by  Secretary  May  Anderson.  Reading  by 
Brother  Joseph  H.  Felt  of  a  statement  from  the 
Geo.  Q.  Cannon  and  Sons  Publishing  Co., 
announcing  that  arrangements  had  been  made 
with  them,  bythe  General  Board  of  the  Primary 
Association  for  the  publishing  of  Sister  Aurelia 
Spencer  Rogers'  book. 

This  program  was  interspersed  by  addresses 
from  Sisters  M.  I.  Home,  J.  S.  Richards,  E.  B. 
Wells,  E.  S.  Taylor,  S.  Y.  Gates  and  Helen  M. 
Miller.  Brother  Barrell,  who  had  organized  a 
Primary  Band  in  early  days,  also  spoke.  The 
speeches  were  all  full  of  kind  and  loving  words 
for  me,  and  appreciation  of  the  Primary  work. 

Delicate  refreshments  were  served,  while 
social  chat  was  carried  on,  and  many  of  my 
sister-workers  took  the  opportunity  thus  afforded 
of  coming  to  me  with  cheering  smiles  and  en- 


328  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

clearing  words.  At  the  close  of  the  entertain- 
ment, benediction  was  pronounced  by  Brother 
Jesse  W.  Crosby,  President  of  Panguitch  Stake; 
his  wife  is  also  President  of  the  Primaries  in 
that  Stake  of  Zion. 

The  reading  of  the  statement  from  the  Cannon 
Publishing  Company,  was  a  crowning  surprise. 
It  is  true  the  thought  had  occurred  to  me  that 
if  the  Primary  Associations  knew  of  my  desire 
to  publish  a  book,  they  might  possibly  raise 
means  to  assist  me  in  the  work.  This  thought 
came  to  my  mind  in  the  Fall  of  1896,  when  I 
mentioned  it  to  Sister  Lula  Richards.  She 
told  me  the  same  idea  had  presented  itself  to 
her  mind,  and  asked  and  received  my  permission 
to  lay  the  matter  before  the  General  Primary 
Board.  As  to  how  well  and  thoroughly  the 
enterprise  was  being  worked  up  I  had  not  un- 
derstood until  the  reading  of  that  paper  from 
the  Publishing  Co. 

It  seemed  to  me  then  that  the  Lord  had 
opened  up  the  way  for  the  publishing  of  my 
book  in  the  most  pleasing  and  satisfactory  way 
possible.  How  could  the  Primary  Association 


LIFE    SKETCHES.  329 

have  better  expressed  great  love  for  me  than  by 
this  ready  and  cheerful  compliance  with  the  re- 
quest to  aid  in  the  accomplishment  of  this 
work? 


CHAPTER  XVIIL   - 


CONCLUDING    TESTIMONIES— A    TRIBUTE    BY 
LULA. 

THE  entertainment  described  in  the  preced- 
ing chapter,  which  was  given  on  my  sixty-third 
birthday,  finishes  this  record.  Much  more  that 
is  of  interest  to  me  might  have  been  added;  but 
my  aim  has  been  to  condense  the  sketches  that 
have  been  written,  that  the  readers  might  not 
weary  with  their  perusal. 

I  do  not  wish  to  have  anyone  feel  that  in 
mentioning  the  many  joyful  surprises  given  me, 
it  has  been  done  boastfully;  or  with  the  inten- 
tion of  showing  that  I  have  been  brought  into 
prominence  before  the  people.  But  these  things 
are  in  my  life's  history;  and  if  the  lives  of  many 


330  LIFE   SKETCHES. 

of  my  sisters  were  written,  they  would  be 
similar  to  mine  in  this  respect. 

By  a  careful  reading  of  the  pages  I  have 
written,  it  will  be  seen  that  my  blessings  have 
exceeded  all  my  trials.  Yet  of  some  of  my 
greatest  blessings,  I  have  said  but  little;  per- 
haps too  little,  I  almost  think,  when  I  realize 
my  cause  for  gratitude.  It  has  always  been  a 
source  of  joy  and  comfort  to  me,  that  the  Lord 
gave  me  daughters  as  well  as  sons.  My  eldest 
daughter,  Ellen  Aurelia,  (we  call  her  Ella) 
has  ever  been  a  trusty,  faithful  helper  in 
her  father's  household.  Lucy  Isabella,  who 
came  so  near  dying  in  her  infancy,  we  have 
always  felt  was  spared  to  us  for  some  wise  pur- 
pose, through  the  mercies  of  God.  And  the 
youngest,  Esther  Leone,  given  -to  me  as  if  in 
compensation,  after  the  great  trial  of  my  life, 
has  been  in  my  later  years,  and  still  is  a  special 
consolation  and  support  to  me. 

In  the  sad  experiences  related,  the  sacrifices 
which  have  been  made,  I  sincerely  hope  there 
is  nothing  which  might  have  a  tendency  to 
weaken  the  faith  of  any  Latter-day  Saint,  or 


LIFE   SKETCHES.  331 

discourage  those  who  may  be  investigating  our 
religion.  And  I  wish  to  bear  my  testimony, 
that  with  all  that  the  members  of  our  family 
have  passed  through,  I  have  not  doubted  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel  which  I  have  embraced, 
and  feel  that  I  have  great  cause  to  be  zealous 
in  testifying  that  I  do  know  that  God  lives,  and 
that  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  is  His  true  Church. 

The  one  time  in  my  life,  which  has  been  referred 
to,  when  my  children  were  taken  from  me  by 
death,  and  I  did  almost  question  the  existence 
of  a  God,  was  momentary.  The  words  of  my 
father  comforted  me,  and  the  seeming  doubt 
when  cleared  away  never  returned. 

My  sister  Ellen's  testimony  has  also  strength- 
ened my  faith  in  the  truth  of  Mormonism,  and 
it  seems  to  me  appropriate  to  give  it  here,  as  it 
may  prove  a  help  to  others.  She  was  at  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Saints,  held  in  a  grove  west  of  the 
Temple  in  Nauvoo,  soon  after  the  death  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  The  question  was 
under  consideration,  who  should  take  the 
Prophet's  place  in  presiding  over  the  Church. 


332  LIFE    SKETCHES. 

Sidney  Kigdon,  who  had  been  one  of  Joseph's 
Counselors,  claimed  the  right  to  the  posi- 
tion; yet  the  spirit  he  manifested  was  not  in 
accord  with  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel.  At  this 
meeting,  Brigham  Young,  who  was  President 
of  the  Quorum  of  Apostles,  arose  to  speak, 
when  "The  Mantle  of  Joseph"  fell  upon  him, 
and  he  was  like  one  transformed;  his  counten- 
ance, voice  and  form  were  like  those  of  the  late 
Prophet.  Many  in  the  congregation,  even 
children  saw  this  miracle;  it  satisfied  the  people, 
and  decided  the  question  who  was  to  be  the 
leader.  Sister  Ellen  occasionally  referred  to 
this  circumstance,  and  said  whenever  she  was 
tried,  or  felt  to  doubt  any  of  the  principles  of 
the  Gospel,  this  testimony  came  up  before  her. 
Eef erring  once  more  to  blessings  with  which 
I  have  been  favored,  I  will  conclude  these 
sketches  with  this  declaration;  friends  have 
ever  been  raised  up  to  me,  as  my  father  said 
they  would  be  to  his  children,  if  they  were 
faithful. 


LIFE   SKETCHES  333 

A  TRIBUTE. 

BY  LULA. 

"With  grateful  interest  and  devoted  thought, 
I've  read  the  contents  of  this  volume  through; 

And  found  on  every  page  some  lesson  taught, 
Though  grave  or  light,  still  valu'ble  and  true. 

High  morals,  faith  sublime  and  patient  trust; 

God's  special  care  for  children  left  alone; 
The  sure  salvation  of  the  faithful  just — 

All  these,  in  pleasant  style  are  tersely  shown. 

And  many  more;  but  one  is  well  defined, 
The  Primary  Work  in  Zion,  its  true  source; 

God's  will  and  wisdom  graciously  combined, 
To  guide  our  little  ones  by  love — not  force. 

Mothers  in  Zion,  read,  and  offer  thanks 
To  Him  who  thus  one  mother's  soul  impress'd 

With  the  great  thought  of  forming  ail  these  ranks, 
Through  which  our  tender  darlings  are  so  blest. 

Send  for  the  book,  love's  message  pure  and  sweet, 
That  better  may  be  known  and  understood, 

In  all  the  world,  where'er  our  Primaries  meet, 
Our  children's  gentle  Prophetess  of  good." 


Errata. 


Page  ten,  third  paragraph,  instead  of  Deep  River, 
should  read  Lay  brook. 

Fourth  paragraph,  while  living  there  two  children 
were  born  to  them,  later  on  the  parents  moved  to  Deep 
River,  the  birthplace  of  the  author. 

Catherine  the  eldest,  was -named  for  Catherine  Read, 
and  the  second  Catherine  for  my  mother,  third  paragraph 
page  eleven. 

Page  forty-three,  at  the  end  of  second  paragraph,  for 
1836  read  1846. 

Page  forty-five,  sixth  line  from  the  bottom,  for 
Sheron  read  Theron. 

Page  one  hundred  and  sixty-six,  first  line  in  Chapter 
xviii,  for  second  of  January,  read  first  of  January,  and  in 
third  line  of  same  Chapter,  for  three  days  read  two  days. 

Page  three  hundred  and  thirty-three,  first  line  of  last 
verse,  read  send  forth  instead  of  send  for. 


